countrey in which grasse excepted which as in a perpetuall Aprill is alwayes there greene they would finde nothing not occasioned by barrennesse but providence and that there being neither Castle nor other place wherein to settle it was to be wonne by inchmeale upon the uncertainty of fortune and battle any one of the which being lost succour being far off subject to delayes tempests and winds the victory would no longer be the thing in question but the safety life and liberty of the King Princes and people that battels had little lesse then lost France the which was by Charles the wiâ—…e returned to its former lustre not by fighting but by temporizing moreover that there they had neither partakers nor intelligence without the which those who in preceding times did would not have attempted it that his true designe was to hinder Lancasters journey into Spaine so to secure that State to Iohn King of Castile a designe in consideration of so immense an expence more then unworthy the refined judgement of that Duke But whatsoever the matter was it is hard to reconcile Writers tedious to dispute the businesse therefore what really appeares agreed upon by all sides shall be the current of our discourse All these preparations were not of force enough to divert the Duke of Lancaster from his intended journey nor the apprehension thereof sufficient to make England detaine him which on the contrary side furnisht him with shipping men and pay for six moneths nor was Richard lesse liberall to him in favours the desire of having him gone was of more force with him then the feare of whatsoever forraigne forces He would have him honoured like a King he gave him a Crowne royall his wife Constance being by the Queen presented with the like both of them passing rich This mean while the French Fleet lay in the havens of Flanders that of Sluce not being able to containe 1267 bottomes for upon this number all Writers doe neere upon agree as many ships as sailed upon the sea from the Straits of Guibraltar to Prucia were detained for this service there were numbred of Knights and Gentlemen 20000. as many Crosse-bow-men of Genowa the which together with foot and adventurers made up the number of 100000. the Mariners servants and other people made up another number apart Whosoever had not hired some vessell of his owne proper cost be he of what condition he please hee was allowed no more attendance but one horse and one servant no unusefull mouthes were allowed of there was no Prince uninvited nor who invited did not contribute The King of Spaine ships the Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria's Souldiers The Count of Savoy went thither in person accompanied by many warriers the strife in expences between Princes and great Lords was very great To what was necessary they added superfluity the Masts and Yards gay with streamers glistered with gold azure incredible store of victuals there was nothing unprovided for the price of things were eighteen times doubled all things were growne to an excessive price the provisions of the Navie were not touched what was there daily consumed was inestimable warriers flocked thither not unlike a torrent spending prodigally the certainty which they had upon the hopes of uncertaine gaine The court of it selfe was sufficient to cause a dearth The King was accompanied by the Duke of Lorreigne and of Bar by the Counts of Savoy Genowa Saint Paul Armignae Longaville Eu by the Dolphin of Auvergne by the Lord Cussi and by all the Barons and Nobility of France Constable Clisson did on the other side in Bittanny rig forth a Navie of 72 ships and that nothing might bee wanting to the securitie and Majestie of so great a King the woods of that and the neighbouring Provinces were impoverished for the building of a Citie framed all of boords and rafters it was compassed about as it were with a wall Bulwarkes Loop-holes Casements and other things then in use in fortification which might bee joyned together or taken in peeces as occasion should serve The circumference thereof was 3000 paces the height twenty and at the distance of twenty paces was placed a turret of thirty paces high capable of ten defendants within this circuit in answerable distances were placed lodgings for the King Princes and Officers Piazzaes Market-places space for Pavillions nothing was wanting which was requisite in a strong commodious and long-since built City but all this Fabricke together with five hundred men being imbarqued for Sluce a chance winde arose which disperst the Fleet and three vessels loaden with this Fabricke were together with their Masters and Architectors driven upon the sands in the mouth of the Thames the Admirall with twenty other gaining Sluce with much adoe King Richard afterwards caused this fabricke be reared up in a spatious place At the same time came the Duke of Berry to Sluce much expected many weekes before Hee by divers pretences had of purpose prolonged his comming though he had beene daily solicited hee finding their mindes perplexed by reason of this losse which they tooke as an ill Omen made use thereof declaring himselfe averse to this expedition that in his opinion the King should not doe well to hazard his person liberty and estate to the danger of the Seas at such a season as this it was now November much lesse to the danger of war in a country where he could meet with nothing but manifest danger that the relation of the English forces to consist of but 60000. Archers and 8000. Pikemen was false since it was manifest that besides such as guarded the havens and those who Lancaster had carried along with him Richard had an army of 100000. Archers and 10000. horse This being exaggerated in full Councell were it or for that hee really was of that opinion or out of a desire to crosse the Duke of Burgondy the chiefe inciter to this enterprise or that they were both of one minde as some beleeved to save their reputations the voyage was put off to another time wherewith the Nobility were scandalized but much more the common people from whom so vast a summe of money had beene raised for nothing The present charge was cast up to have surpassed the ransome of King Iohn which was very great Disorders this meane while were not wanting in England subject to be in ill condition since the King and people did not agree This division had strewed strange feares in the mindes of many Richard not ceasing to governe himselfe according to the will of such as govern'd him All things were without order and done without acquainting his Uncles therewithall All things passed under the hand of the Earle of Suffolke by the direction of the Earle of Oxford A Parliament was called at Michaelmas Much people were raised out of every Shire and lodged twenty miles round about London to the end that they might bee ready upon all occasions So as so great a number being assembled together and
them and conferred them upon some others breaking the ice by the change of Chancellour The Archbishop of Yorke formerly Bishop of Ely for when Nevil was banished he removed to that See kneeling downe did readily deliver up unto him the great Seale Hee likewise changed the Lord Treasurer the Clarke of the Signet and the Judges hee removed the Earle of Arundel from being Admirall and conferred that place upon the Earle of Huntington brother by the mothers side to his Majesty He put the Duke of Gloster Earle of Warwicke and others from the Councell Table naming new Councellors in their places And not yet fully resolved whom to chuse for Chancellor hee carried the great Seale along with him to his Chamber where pitching upon a choice he returned backe and gave it to William Wickham Bishop of Winchester a favour which he unwillingly received All this passed quietly on no words proceeding from any one although the kingdome a body then ill affected passed but from one ague fit to another At the end of this yeare the Duke of Lancaster returned to England having spent three yeares abroad The mortality which fell amongst his people caused by the excessive heats in Spaine forced him to retire into Gascony where having begun a treaty with the Duke of Berry to give unto him for wife his daughter Catherine she upon whom the pretence to the Kingdome of Castile fell after her mothers death he thereby raised such jealousies in Iohn the first who then reigned as that the said Iohn demanded her for wife unto his eldest sonne Henry who was afterwards the third King of that name a youth of but ten yeares of age though Catherine were nineteen years old Upon these conditions that hee should pay unto him for the present 200000 Nobles and 10000 markes yearly during the life of the Duke and his wife Constance mother to Catherine That he should assigne over unto Constansâ—… Guadalajara Medina del Campo and Olmedo that shee might enjoy the fruits thereof during her life and that the espoused Princesse should be stiled by the name of Princesse of Austria the sonnes of those Kings though their eldest till then being only stiled Infanti The two on the other side renounced all their pretensions to those Kingdomes The Duke had before this married his daughter Phillep borne unto him by his former wife to Iohn the first King of Portugall having the good fortune to place them both in a like countrey and dignity His comming into England happened in an opportune time for the King having summoned the Nobility to Redding where he then was some strange alteration was doubted the ill will he bore to many being considered the Duke did so behave himselfe as sweetning the King they were all well received and contentedly dismissed But the Kings jealousies of him not ceasing being likewise displeased with his returne hee by the assistance of the first Parliament to the end that hee might againe bee gone gave him the Dutchy of Aquitany together with all the honours incomes and prerogatives which of old did belong unto that Dukedome and which for the present were enjoyed by that Crowne investing him with the accustomed badges of golden rod and Ducall Cap upon the meere tye of simple homage Richard was not strait handed of what he possessed but mainly addicted to his owne will with the which rather then to have parted he would well nigh have parted with his kingdome Insomuch as fearing lest if Lancaster should joyne with Gloster hee mought give him enough to doe To free himselfe from an imaginary obstacle hee weighed not the essentiall impoverishing of the Crowne of its richest Jewell And if the effects did not follow it was not for lacke of his good will but the good will of the people of that Dutchy who being obstinate would not contrary to their priviledges be dismembred from the Crowne of England neither did Glosters siding with him though extravagant any thing at all availe which did not proceed from brotherly affection as he would have it conceived but for that Lancaster being present his authority was the lesse who did pretend to be the onely director in the government of affaires Hee was not troubled at the eldership of his other brother the Duke of Yorke since that he chiefly intended his private pleasures But Richard was deceived in Lancasters intentions for it is not alwayes good to judge of things present by what is past For as in his departing from Spain he merited to be esteemed one of the most valiant and wisest Princes that did then live so at his returne to England he deserved to be held a peace-maker experience and the incommodities of warre having made him desirous of repose and changed or moderated his disposition the which was plainly seen in him the short time that he lived since that he did not onely tolerate the being denied by the Gascones but did patiently endure his sonnes distastes and exile not being moved at whatsoever accident save his brothers death the which hee notwithstanding suffered whilst if he had had like ambition as formerly hee mought not have been destitute of hopes the King being mightily hated he as much beloved And though the putting of his brother to death mought bee justifiable the manner thereof was such as could not be denied to be unjust cruell and tyrannicall The King was no sooner come to age but hee was informed that the Duke of Gloster had raised forces against him the which being found false he would not suffer him to justifie himselfe but injoyned him silence were it either that hee might keepe this plea on foote against him or to free his accusers from punishment the three next yeares past peaceably on the peace of France being on both sides earnestly endeavoured but the reciprocall pretentions and stoutnesse of both parties made it impossible to bee concluded Richard did desire it and the difficulties which the French met with for matter of warre made them likewise desire it as much if not more Charles his indisposition continued as likewise the Uncles discords each intent to their owne private designes and interest so as not able to conclude a peace they continued the league one yeare longer the which the state being in quiet afforded Richard leasure to live according to his owne inclination which was such as had he not erred in the extreme could not have beene better but the splendor of prodigality is like that of lightning which consumes and beares downe whatsoever it meets withall hee kept the greatest and noblest Court of any King in Europe His subjects led by his example dreamt not of frugality a verâ—…ue not much knowne in England but gave themselves over to luxuriousnesse great was his excesse of diet the pompe and bravery of his Court in apparell unimitated the number of his servants exceeding all beliefe 10000. men fed daily of his bread the Queene had 300. women which belonged to her service 300. was the
towne By battery mines and trenches the assailants got shortly underneath the ditch The Duke of Burgony who had made himselfe master of a Bulwarke did fortifie it much to the prejudice of the besieged The King built a bridge over the Seene to serve for commerce between the two Campes securing the Bankes on both sides with good corps de guard and to free his quarters from danger of surprise he cut some trenches on the outside of them and raised some workes upon each end thereof that so they might not bee assailed without great danger to the assaylors The breaches made by battery were made good by earth and bavens the besieged omitted nothing wherein either diligence or foresight might stand them in stead one ruine was answered by another wherein they fought at push of pike and wherein the King and Duke of Burgony managed theirs King Charles was come unto the Campe and together with him the Queene accompanied by the Dutches of Clarence newly arrived from England with a great traine of Ladies who were lodged by King Henry in a house erected of purpose neare to his owne tents without the reach of Canon so as making use of this occasion he would trie whether the besieged would yeeld to their King or no but being questioned thereupon they answered that if Charles King of France would vouchsafe to enter there he should be received with all due respects unto his Majesty but not Henry King of England nor Philip Duke of Burgony their professed enemies he sent this meane while the Duke of Clarence to Paris giving him the chiefe command of the City to the end that taking possession thereof he might by English forces secure the most considerable places therein as the Basteille the Louvre the house of Neele and forth there of the Boys de St. Vicenne the Count of St. Paule who was chiefe commander there was sent to Picardy to receive the oathes of the Cities of that Province touching the peace with England and to except of King Henry as Regent and heire the which was done without any opposition the besieged and besiegers were both but in bad condition the one being reduced for lacke of better nourishment to eate all manner of uncleanesse the other by reason of the Prince of Orenges departure who was gone with his people into Provence to defend his own affairs by the rage of a violent pestilence which had much lessened their numbers insomuch as the Duke of Burgony was forced to send the Signior de Luxenburg to Picardy to raise more men who returning shortly after with them appeared in so handsome aray before Melune as that the inhabitants beleeving they had beene the succour they had so long expected did not onely shew signes of joy by the ringing of bells but growne insolent did mocke the besiegers an error of small continuance yet not sufficient to have made them yeeld if the Dolphin had not at the same time advertised them that he could not succour them This Prince was governed by the wisdome and upheld by the purse of the Count de Vertu brother to Orleans and Angolesme prisoners in England but he being at this instant dead he was like a ship without sailes he could not move towards the preservation of a place of so great importance The Town was surrendred the eighth of September upon disadvantageous tearms those who were guilty of the Dukes death were condemned a prime article not to be forgotten the souldiers were to be forthcomming till they could put in good security not to beare armes under the enemies of either of the two Kings that inhabitants submitted to pleasure their weapons and moveables were put into the Castle Monsieur de Barbasan who was accused of being guilty of the Dukes death was saved for that there appeared no proofes thereof against him save onely insomuch as he was the Dolphins servant This notwithstanding he was sent prisoner to Paris and from thence to Chasteau Galliarde where after nine yeares space he had the good lucke to recover his liberty the place being then taken by the Dolphins forces who his father being dead called himselfe King Monsieur de Preaux together with five or six hundred Gentlemen and Gentlewomen and Citizens were likewise sent to Paris put into severall prisons the chiefest of them into the Basteile those who were put to death were few amongst which was one Bertrand of Chaumont a Gascoine a naturall subject of England for that he was bribed to save Amicron de Lau an accessory in the Duke of Burgonies death though the Kings brother did intercede for him for he had alwaies beene valiant yet could they not obtaine his pardon for reason of State would not permit Henry to give way unto passion and to be partiall in the Duke the sonnes just revenge moreover in right he was to lose his life who saved the life of a delinquent not through pity but avarice Winter growing on the souldiers requiring rest after having been so long in field the two Kings retired themselves to Paris being met by the people and Clergy with great magnificency they rid together the King of France on the right hand they lighted at the Church of nostre Dame and from thence Charles went to l'Hostell de Saint Paul Henry to the Louvre and the Duke of Burgony to his owne house l'Hostelle de Artois the next day the two Queenes made their entry in the like manner and were received by the City with great expressions of joy and met by the brothers of the Kings and Duke of Burgony followed by all the Nobility richly presented by the Citizens particularly the Queene of England and the King her husband The Dolphin had beene set upon all this while onely by the way of war now they endeavour to opugne him by the Law a businesse which did nothing at all import Henries pretences his foundations were of another sort not supported by these formalities for without them without his marriage with Catherine or his being adopted by Charles all of them workes of supererrogation in this case he was lawfull King but it redounded to his advantage to second the Duke of Burgonies desires that thereby or by what ever other meanes the Dolphin might be by the people abandoned Princes are subject to no seate of justice save that of conscience all others are but phansies and tricks fansies and therefore not to be despised for such are oft times more embraced by the people then is reason whence it happens that their authority being darkened and deprived of its lustre by contrary opinions they are subject to the eclipses of their subjects disobedience Burgony endeavoured the Dolphins ruine his fathers murtherer he was to open the way thereunto by the peoples fury perswade them hee could not for though the fault were very hainous the guilty party was by the common Law and Law of nature of too great authority with them being borne their Prince yet men alwaies
honour made him his deputy to celebrate the formality of espousall and to bring his bride over into England He went then and had with him his wife and a great many of Ladies and Gentlemen carriages and letters for her father who was rich in titles of imaginary kingdomes as of Scicily and Ierusalem had not meanes to send her to her husband so as all the charge which was very vast fell to Henries share being come to Tours hee married her in the name of his master in the presence of the King of France The Queene and a great number of Princes and Lords amongst which were the Dukes of Orleans Calabria Alanson and Brittany the marriage was solemnized with feasts and tilting after which with the like or better shee was married by Henry in England and crowned Queene Normandy lay openly exposed by the surrendring of the two Provinces Count Armignac was scandalized and shortly likely to revenge himselfe the kingdome was fallen into an Abisse from whence it was not to be raised but by the death of the King the ruine of the Queene the desolation of the house of Lancaster the destruction of the Nobility the rebellion of the people and the alteration of the State This seperation of Armes caused the Duke of Yorke and many other Commanders returne to England that they might consult of what provisions were to be made before the expiration of the truce to the end that Normandy being well fortified Charles might be brought to a well conditioned peace and if not that they might be able to make a powerfull warre But England did in this an evill mannager who having a house covered with Lead sells the Lead and then covers it againe with straw to the end that a sparke of Fire by reason of this new covering may be sufficient to set it on fire the given Provinces were the Lead sould and prodigally squandred the provisions for Normandy the thatching over with straw the two Provinces might have entertained the warre and being lost have advanced time which is the father of the changes of fortune for losse in warre doth seldom happen in one action and at one instant To this purpose a Parliament was called subsidies paid Souldiers raised and the Duke of Sommerset made a Regent of France in stead of the Duke of Yorke the Marquesse of Suffolke were it either to boast of his favours or that hee foresaw the future danger made a long speech in the upper house relating his ownemerits in the making of this truce and this match and advertising the Lords that since the truce expired the next Aprill and peace did not ensue they should doe well to take such order as that Normandy might not be endamaged for it was to be beleeved that the French finding it ill provided would make use of their advantage that having advertised the King thereof he did now the like to them to the end that if any evill did happen it should not be said to have beene for want of any good admonition he desired them in discharge of his innocency to thinke on this the same thing was done the next day in the lower house the Messengers whereof entreated the Lords of the upper house that by joynt consent of both houses this present action might be registred amongst the acts of Parliament hee obtained what he desired the favours of favorites being like to little Rivolets which easily glide into the current waters even of the greatest rivers they sent their Speaker to the upper house where the Lords who did likewise waver with the wind did on their knees beseech the King that in respect of great services done by the Marquesse he would vouchsafe him this and whatsoever other favour for that he could not bestow his graces upon a more worthy subject and the King who of himselfe was wonderfull prodigall of his favours to him and loved to be entreated thereunto as not willing to seeme to doe it of his owne inclination answered them in such a manner as every one might see he made him the haven of his favours and the object of other mens respects the action was registred but not with that successe as was hoped for to witnesse that the peoples and Princes favours are of short duration and oftentimes unfortunate hee shortly after created him Duke he gave him two rich wardships that of the countesse of Warwick and of Margaret the daughter of Iohn Duke of Summerset who was afterwards the mother of Henry the seventh hee likewise at his request created Iohn de Fois Count de Longaville and Captaine de Bus Count de Candale both of them Guascons all these favours served onely to make his downe-fall the more sudden which usually doth not faile being caused either by the hatred of private men or of the Prince for such mens insolencies encreasing with their authorities and their authorities growing greater by their favour they become insupportable and having once offended cannot support themselves but by new offences whereby begetting hatred and envie amongst private men and societie in Princes they must needs fall and be overthrowne either by the one or the other According to Articles of marriage all places belonging to Aniou and Mayne were already surrendred except Manns the which being of more importance then the rest Charles did beleeve they had no intention to deliver it up so as having raised a convenient Army he prepared to have it by force which when Henry understood he gave order that it should be forthwith surrendered unto him not so much for that he should not have just cause to breake the truce as that by justice he was to doe it But Chartier and Monstrellet say that the English held it till the yeare 1449. at which time Charles besieged it and that the Lord Privy Seale being chosen Bishop of Winchester caused it to be yeelded up unto him but how ever it were this cessation from Armes wrought the like effects in England as in a healthfull body the forbearing of moderate exercises doth which by filling it with bad humours bringeth infirmities upon it The natures of the late married couple were if not opposite sufficiently differing the husband was of a womanish inclination the wife of a manlike spirit the King was humbled evout spiritually given caring onely for his soules health the Queene was proud ambitious worldly given and not to be quieted till having brought the kingdome to be governed as shee pleased shee might see her selfe free from Rivals in the government The Duke of Glocester was no wayes pleasing to her as well for that he had opposed her marriage an injury not to be forgotten as likewise that her husband being long since out of his minority was still governed by him as formerly when he was under age the which being observed by such as did not love the Duke they let slip no occasion whereby they might worke his ruine The Marquesse of Suffolke for that he could not rise to
at liberty they contented themselves with such sufficient security as he gave them Thirteen men were afterwards chosen who under the King should take upon them the government of the Kingdome of the which number were the two Uncles of Yorke and Gloster and the Earle of Arundell An Oligarchy at all times dangerous in a Monarchicall government and which first instituted in the reigne of Richard was afterwards as harmfull repealed But examples are not sufficient to ground Lawes upon when the injustice of the Prince is such as it receiveth Lawes from the subject when their injustice springs from their weaknesse and when their weaknesse proves the nerves of strength and veines of justice to the people whether being arrived commanding they are blind in doing of offence whilst being commanded they were Arguseyd in receiving offences every man cries out Liberty a pleasing thing and according to nature but to bring others into servitude is a vice in nature more in reason The tyranny of the Decemviri in Rome was more insupportable then that of Tarquin and the short government of these thirteen more inexorable then all Richards reigne so as if wee consider things aright we shall finde that evils have almost alwayes had just beginnings but contrary proceedings and ends hatred envie and revenge unmasking those vices which covered by the deceitfull cloake of Common-good were beleeved to be vertues The last businesse and the onely one which gave satisfaction to the King was the assigning over to the Duke of Ireland the thirty thousand markes paid in by the Admirall Clisson for the ransome of Iohn of Brettony Count of Pointivers his sonne-in-law This Iohn together with his brother Guy was taken prisoner by Iohn Shandois in the battell of Antroy the yeare 1364. The French seconding Charles of Bloys father to the two young brethren who died in that battell and the English Iohn Montford both of them pretenders to the Dukedome of Bretanny they gave unto him this money in colour that he should goe into Ireland to take possession of such lands as the King had there given him but in effect to separate him from him barring him of all delay they prefixt unto him Easter for his departure from England This was the price at which they thought to have purchased his absence but neither did he see Ireland nor was the King likely to lose his company if Fortune did not deprive him of it This Parliament ended with the giving of one Subsidy which was alotted to Richard Earle of Arundell to be spent at sea where having done considerable actions accompanied with the Earle of Nottingham he gave to the Duke and others further occasion of hatred whereby to suppresse those vertues which in well-governed Common-wealths use to be rewarded so to incite others to the service of their Countrey by the bait of emulation and honour a dismall signe of corruption the bringer in of vice and forerunner of ruine The Parliament was no sooner ended but the King returned to London retooke the Earle of Suffolke to his former favour who as one condemned ought not to have been permitted to have seene the King nor have come where he was he anuld all that was decreed against him conniving onely at this that the office of Chancellor should remaine in the Bishop of Ely upon whom it was conferred And to the end that matters of scandall might never be wanting to the favorites and that their insolencies might witnesse to the world the supreame power they had over him he suffered the Duke of Ireland to do one act of scandall the which distasted all men The Duke amongst the chiefest of his honours married Phillep the daughter of Ingram Guisnes Lord of Consi and Isabel daughter of Edward the third cosen to the King a great and noble Lady by her owne deserts as well as birth not moved thereunto by any inciting cause but his owne pleasure he resolved to repudiate her that hee might marry one Ancerona a Bohemian a Carpenters daughter who came into England in the Queens service It is to be beleeved that he had not taken her had not Richard adhered to him and the dispensation of Vrban the sixth had not been obtained without the Regall countenance there being no lawfull cause for the putting her away although it was the easilier gotten for that the Dutches Phillep being a Frenchwoman adhered to the schisme of Clement of Avignion So that it is no wonder if the King were not generally beloved of his people since that to second the Dukes unlawfull humours hee put no valuation upon himselfe The Duke of Gloster was herewithall soundly netled neither did he cloake his anger though to declare himselfe therein was not agreeable to the rules of wisedome for an open enemy puts himselfe to too much disadvantage Easter the prefixed time for the journey into Ireland was come and gone the world was to be satisfied He delayed the time under the colour of making preparations but not able to put it off any longer he departed and together with him the King who went as hee gave out to accompany him to the Sea side Being come to Bristow they did not put to Sea but leaving it on the left hand passed forward into Wales as if the people had forgotten the journey to Ireland Trickes and devices the more scandalous and unseasonable for that they argued some strange alteration The authoritie of the governours troubled his quiet and the advantage that they had got upon Regall authority threatned his ruine they coveted to secure themselves from them for neither did the Duke intend to goe into Ireland nor the King to part with him nor the Archbishop of York to stand the shock of universall hatred nor the Earle of Suffolk to return to the censure of the Parliament nor Trisillian nor Bambre to give an account of their past actions Whereupon finding themselves in great danger they agreed that it was impossible for them to subsist without ridding them out of the way who were onely able to undoe them A wicked resolution but now necessary since they were come to that passe as nothing but extreams could worke their safety The difficulty of the businesse lay in the making away of Gloster Arundell Warwicke Nottingham and Darby eldest sonne to the Duke of Lancaster who hitherto hath not been named though the first subject of our Story They had likewise proscribed many others with whom they might not have done amisse to have temporized but all delayes were to them dangerous and treacheries framed formerly against Gloster made it impossible for them to compasse their ends by the same meanes The law was thought the safest way and the more masked the safer Many there were who had followed the King not so much out of respect and to claw the favourite as for that the aire of London under the blast of the thirteene not tempered by the propitious breath of Regality was thought pestilentiall They all seemed to make
up but one body yet they were diversly inclined Yorke Ireland Suffolke Trisillian and Bambre were all ruled by like interest the rest not so The former being in a desperate case in their owne respects the rest not so unlesse in respect of them Trisillian framed ten Articles whereof the first nine contained onely two queres The first whether the King being inforced to give his assent to the Acts of the last Parliament to the prejudice of his Prerogative might not lawfully revoke them The second that if hee might doe it what punishment did they deserve who had forced his assent The tenth was whether or no the judgement given against Suffolk was erroneous and consequently revocable To this purpose the chiefe Judges of England were summoned to the Castle of Nottingham that they might give their opinions in these points and having given them subscribe them Their answers were according as were desired but they did not all incline to subscribe them by threats and examples they were drawne unto it Robert Belenap chiefe Justice of the Common Pleas threatned by the Duke and Suffolke was the first that underwrit them which when he had done he said now I lacke nothing but a rope if I should not have obeyed you I know I could not have escaped your hands now that I have obeyed I shall not scape being punished by the Barons of the Land nor can I complaine if they so doe The answers of the learned in the Law were that the King might revoke all as done against his will that those who were the cause of it deserved death as traytors and that the judgement given against Suffolk was erroneous and consequently revocable This being done they thought the worst was past the goods of the condemned were already shared nor remained there any thing save the owners death to the taking of possession the which was diligently indeavoured besides the Judges of the Kingdome the Sheriffes of every Shire were summoned thither for two purposes the one to know how many men might be found who would fight against the Barons the other that if another Parliament should be called the Knights and Burgesses might be chosen by the kings recommendation To the first they answered that the people stood so well affected to the Barons that they would not take armes against them to the second that to chuse the Burgesses contrary to the usuall forme of Law and liberty of the Kingdome was not onely impossible but dangerous The few that with an implicite obedience soothed their designes were commanded to be ready at need The Duke of Gloster was advised of all these affaires and fearing lest greater inconveniences might ensue he went unto the Bishop of London to whom he swore that he nere had other designe then the service and honour of the King and Kingdome that his onely errour was that he had hated and still did hate the Duke of Ireland so singularly beloved of the King but that hee was so farre from repenting himselfe of it that he desired the King and all the world might know that his hatred should never cease till crown'd with a just revenge that he was sory that no revenge was to be found answerable to his offence to wit the divorce of a Lady cosen to the King and neece to him he desired the Bishop to go to Court to acquaint the king with his good intentions to intreat his better opinion of him and to perswade him to lesse dangerous designes The Bishop went did what was desired and was graciously heard and had received as gracious an answer had not the Earle of Suffolke who apprehended all reconciliation mard the matter These men were like to those who falling down headlong lay hold upon some craggy stone which if pull'd out falls downe with them They kept themselves close to the King indangering his safety to save themselves The Earle shewed unto Richard how that the Dukes minde was full of deceit dangerous ambition seditious practices charging him with whatsoever he might doe to the prejudice of his Majesty as if he had already done it in such sort as the Bishop not able any longer to endure so much provoking petulancy commanded him to hold his peace he not accustomed to such commands asked him why because replied the Bishop you being a condemned man and one who lives onely by the Kings meere grace should not meddle in these affaires These words did strangely offend the King who after many and terrible threats went his way commanding him to goe unto his place of residence and not to stirre from thence without his expresse permission The which hee forthwith did for afterward having made relation to the Duke of what had past he retired himselfe to his owne Church Arundel Warwicke and Darby were those who were most exposed to danger To these Gloster joyned himselfe shewing that it was not now time to temporize that force was the onely meanes whereby to worke their safetie with the King and to keep the plotters of mischiefe within their bounds since that an open warre would be more advantagious to them then a deceitfull peace subject to deceit danger and suspition These reasons being approved they all withdrew themselves to their own homes using all the meanes they could to raise great troops of armed men the King advertised of their preparations thought the best course hee could take would be to prevent them and take from them the meanes uniting themselves Whereupon the Earle of Arundell being farthest distant from the rest and more exposed to danger hee commanded the Earle of Northumberland to surprize him who taking along with him store of company came to Rigate in Surrey where finding him rather in a condition of offending then being offended he thought he should doe better to returne without doing of any thing then by making a rash attempt discover the reasons of his comming But the King did not for all this quit his designe hee gave the like order to divers others commanning that if hee could not be had alive hee should be brought dead The Earle was ignorant of these plots but being advertised of them by Gloster who had better spies in Court hee travelled with all his followers all night long and in the morning came weary to Aringey where hee found the Duke and Warwick with a great number of Souldier a rumor was at the same time spread that the King under pretence of going to Canterbury to performe a vow would passe over into Fraoce to surrender unto that King Callis the castle of Guines whasoever else was in that country possessed by the Crown of England which whether or no it were invented to increase the peoples hatred is more then I can say but he made no such journey not to free them of suspition but for the fear he had of their combination For their forces were not to bee despised their ends being as they gave forth to reduce him to a better and more frugall government
the Cinque Ports Constable of Dover Castle and Privy Councellor Some say he made him Earle of Huntington but I finde not this made good The reasons of his ruine were his sumptuous living the sincerity of his minde and the places he enjoy'd by the first having exceeded all former presidents for magnificency he drew envie upon him by his sincerity he made Gloster his enemy for he unfainedly loved the Duke of Ireland the which if it were a fault in him let who will judge certainly a true affection and friendly faith things so seldome seene in Court ought rather to have procured praise then blame his places the last in order but first in effect was the axe that slew him The Duke not being able to make any pretence unto any of them neither for himselfe nor any other save by his death the faults which were laid to his charge were the wastefull spending of the Kings treasure the converting of the souldiers pay to his private use his having sent great summes of money to Dover Castle from whence he had by night conveyed them into Germany that upon the bruit of the comming of the French into England he had used meanes to the Deane and Chapter of Canterbury that the rich monument of that Church should be put into his hands under pretence of keeping it safe in Dover castle but in effect to send it as his owne into Bohemia to the first charge he wanted no defence for there were so many through whose hands the Kings monies passed before they came to him as that he had no part therein save what the King in bounty gave him for what concerned the souldiers pay he was not allowed one that might reckon with him and make even the accounts whereupon he was found in arrere 250000. frankes he on the other side demanded satisfaction for his expences in his journey to Bohemia concerning the Kings marriage but this not being granted he required time for paiment which was likewise denied him for the transportation of treasure there was no proofe made of it that he was a friend to the Duke of Ireland as hath bin said might well increase his danger but not his fault for what concerned the tombe or monument who can tell whether his intention was rather to send it into Bohemia then to keepe it safe in Dover castle as the occasion required and his words witnessed Justice ought not to punish a fault not committed for that it might be committed nor ought a Judge condemne a man of a mentall conception not expressed for that such a thing might have bin imagined and put in execution two things make much for his innocency that he was beheaded on the sudden by the sole command of the Duke of Gloster without any legall proceeding and that the Earle of Darby had endeavoured his freedome insomuch as that he grew to high tearmes with the Duke Walsingham accuses him for having consented to sell Dover castle to the French when the King should give him notice that he was proud arrogant an oppressour of the poore a dispiser of the Church a fornicator an adulterer but he rather spake like a preacher being indeede of the Clergie then as an historian for the surrendring up of Dover 't was one of these popular errours which in the fall of great men disperse themselves amongst the common people it doth not appeare that the King would have sold Dover to the French nor is it likely that he had any intention of giving them so principall a place in England whilst when he would have sold Callice and the adjacent places he reserved unto himselfe the Dutchie of Gascony nor did the letters which together with the pasport were intercepted make any mention thereof As for pride arrogancie and the neglect of the poore they are evils much practised against such as from a low beginning are raised to great preferments If on the contrary side he had been to have shewed unto us what store of humility meeknesse and charity hee had found amongst such who from a low beginning have arrived at great preferments though the world be not quite void of vertue he would have been more troubled in finding of them out then in finding out a peece of paper wherein to make a short Catalogue of their names Besides though such sinnes may deserve blame yet they deserve not death being a fitter subject for the Court of Conscience then the Assises Hee was understood to bee a contemner of the Church as I beleeve by reason of his pretended sacriledge of the rich tombe in all likelihood fals For if the French had landed as all men had reason to think they would Canterbury was no wayes defended the losse of that treasure most certaine and Burles providence worthy of reward and praise For fornication and adultery say it were true if the lawes were therein severe not onely the Court but the whole world would quickly be dispeopled I conclude that the Duke of Gloster took liberty the weal-publick for his colour but the bringing of the King under his own particular interest was the soule therof The Judges remained for the last act of this Tragedy who as the last imprisoned so were they the last punished they were as well as the rest condemned to dye but the Queen begged their pardon since they were inforced to subscribe the Articles they were notwithstanding banished in perpetuity having only so much as might suffise them for livelihood alotted unto them out of their confiscated goods a good fortune which Burley met not with for he was beheaded before the King had any notice thereof otherwise he had not died which when he understood hee uttered against Gloster what ever affection passion or reason could dictate unto him But this Oligarchy did not long continue for it began but a little before the last yeare of Richards minority and ended as soone as hee came to full age the yeare 1389. The manner of destroying it whether it proceeded from the advice of others or from himselfe was noble and generous hee commanded all the Nobility to come to Court which they did being all met in the Councel Chamber he was not long in comming thither himselfe They all with nuch expectation longed to heare what he would say when being set in his chaire and looking round about him he asked them how old they thought hee was Answer was made full 21. If so said he in reason my condition should not be worse then is the condition of my subjects who by the lawes are at those yeares exempted from guardianship and are admitted to the managing of their owne affaires Hitherto I have been a ward being now no more so I renounce the being governed by you intending hereafter to governe my person and my affaires as best shall please my selfe And to the end that from that time forward they might hold him for a free and absolute Prince he forthwith tooke their offices from some of
to bee sought into the reasons of his former life conclude not for him The King having by fines punished the City went towards Northumberland at Durham he caused the two Barons together with the two Knights of the confederacy to be executed The Earle understanding his associates misfortune withdrew himselfe to Barwicke where not thinking himselfe strong enough hee fled to Scotland together with the Lord Bardolf and was friendly received by the Lord Fleming The King finding Barwick resolute not to yeeld levelled a peece of Canon against the Castle thereof an instrument in those dayes new and not knowne with the which at the very first shot he battered it almost downe to the ground whereat the defendants being amazed without capitulation yeelded themselves to the Kings pleasure who hanging some and imprisoning the rest made himselfe master of all the Earle of Northumberlands seats where taking order for all things requisite he passed into Wales leaving the Prince his sonne and the Duke of Yorke with a great army in those parts but he found such deluges of water amongst those mountaines as he was forced toquit the enterprise he had carried along with him many carts and wagons loaded with the most pretious things he had which were all born away by the violence of the torrents no one peece of them remaining Some believe that this was done by the Divell Owen Glendor being held to be a great Negromancer but I am of opinion that if he had had any such power he would have made use thereof against the King himselfe for the losse of the Kings person did more availe him then the losse of his carriages The Scotch men on the other side should have come into England to aide the conspirators but hearing what had happened they budged not but endeavoured to defend themselves by land from the Prince and by sea from Sir Robert Vmfrevill Vice Admirall of the Navy but nothing happened of much importance The one had only time to spoile the Country and the other to sacke the coasts of Fife and Lugdiana all mischiefes ceasing in a truce agreed upon for one yeare which made them returne to their owne homes The plague did now grow hot in London and thereabouts so as the King not being safe in Kent the infection much spred in all places was glad to take shipping to goe to Plessis in Essex the Lord Camois was his guide they were already well advanced in the sea when certaine French Pirates who lay in the Thames mouth for pilladge understanding of this passage pursued them and intended to take the ship wherein the King was tooke 4 ships that were next unto him one of the which was loaded with furniture of his chamber and things belonging to his owne person The Baron who together with the other vessels were a good way from the King came not in time enough to assist his Majesty nor yet to recover what was lost so as if the Kings ship had not been a swift sayler and so made voide the Pirates hopes hee had run danger of going for France in stead of Essex Camois was strictly questioned and in danger of losing his life as thought to have held intelligence with these Pirates but better defending his own innocency then hee succoured the King he was by the Judges acquitted The plague being ceased the King returned to London He made the match between Philleppa the younger of his two daughters and Henry King of Denmarke and this was the third marriage that was celebrated in his family after his comming to the Crowne for before this hee had married Blanch to William Duke of Bavaria Prince Elector and hee himselfe had tane to wife Ione the daughter of Charles the second King of Navarre the widdow of Iohn Montfort Duke of Brittany which I have not mentioned as not belonging to the thred of my discourse But what befell Prince Iames the only sonne and heire of Scotland who did at this time fall into the power of England is not to be passed by as worthy of ample relation Robert the third who now reigned in Scotland and who in his baptisme was named Iohn changed the name of Iohn for Robert either for that the Roberts of Scotland had beene fortunate or for that the Iohns of England and of France had been unfortunate as if the name were of force enough to make those effects good which fortune God permitting had preordained bad T is true that amongst the Kings named Iohn few are found who either have not been very bad or very unfortunate Castile Portugall and Arragon afford us examples hereof of three hereditary Queene Ioanes the two of Naples were unfortunate and unchast the third of Castile was chast but most unfortunate This notwithstanding Iohn of Scotland did not by change of name change the maligne aspect of his destiny for those evills befell him having tane upon him the name of Robert which would have befalne him had he kept the name of Iohn the divine providence not being to bee changed by such alterations This King was by divers pensils painted forth in the same colours Hector Boëtius describes him affable mercifull an enemy to extortions charitable and pious Buchanan a severe writer doth in one place give him to us rather as voide of vice then famous for vertue and another speaking of his innocency inriches him with all the worth that is to bee desired in a private man but judges him rather to be an honest man then a good King T is very true he had nothing of King in him save the name the whole authority remaining in Robert Duke of Aubeney his younger brother in his fathers time created governour of the Kingdome a manifest proofe of his incapacity to governe it alone But this Duke did not content himselfe with the bare government he aspired to the Crowne which though he attained not yet left he no wickednesse unattempted to effect it and the life of the Prince David being a great rub in his way the death of the Queene his mother and of Earle Douglas his father in law afforded him meanes of bereaving him of it as hee desired This Prince was very lewdly inclined and so given to his unbridled lust as that he was not to be endured Whilst his mother lived who kept him in some awe he lived in some order but shee being dead letting the reines loose to his naturall inclination no maidenhood was undeflowred nor marriage bed unviolated When trickes and flatteries could not prevaile hee made use of force Daily complaints were made unto the King of injuries done by his sonne The father by reason of his weaknesse contemned not able to amend him determined to transferre the care thereof to his brother thinking that onely hee was able to tame him an error ordinary enough in persons of his condition For the good man suspects not what he doth not imagine and what he himselfe would not doe were he to gaine the world thereby
through all the City and first in Orleans house his friends and servants runne to the place where they found his body lying in a sea of bloud horribly massacred they carried the body into the next Church whither the King of Cicily and the chiefest of the Court came sorily lamenting the next morning his hand and brains being found lying in the street all durty they were put together with the body into a leaden coffin and buried in a Chappell which he himself had caused to be built At his funerall three corners of the cloth which covered the Bieare were held up by the Princes of Sicily Berry and Burbony Burgundy held up the fourth this fained charity not corresponding with his unfained cruelty for what ever inquisition could be made no newes could be heard of the assassinates The Provost being called to the Councell table said it was impossible for him to finde out any thing touching this affaire unlesse hee might be permitted to search the houses of the greatest Lords and especially the Pallaces of the Princes The King of Sicily Duke of Berry and Duke Burbon were content but not Burgundy who not knowing what to say tooke the three Princes aside and confessed that he had bin the author of that homicide whereupon filled with horror and amazement Berry exclaming that in one day he had lost two nephewes they left him keeping the secret to themselves not knowing without mature deliberation how to publish it The next day after Burgundy being come to goe to the Councell table Berry in whose house the meeting was met him at the chamber doore and told him this was no place for him wherewithall he shut the doore upon him leaving him much confused a usage he had not beene accustomed unto and what he beleeved would not now have beene used without resolutions of further consequence so as fearing to be clapt up in prison hee forthwith returned to his owne house and getting on horseback being waited on only by five men he rid to Bapomus upon the confines of Artois the place of his command and went 42. leagues not taking any rest but what was necessary either to bate or change his horses from thence having slept a while he went to Lillo in Flanders this his unexpected departure was no sooner divulged but the occasion thereof was knowne the dead Duke had 600. what Gentlemen what Knights defraied by him in Paris all which were of no use to him who trusted more in his quality then he ought to have done he imagined the Duke of Burgundy would have exercised his ill will in publicke against his power not by treachery against his person a hundred of these well horst and led by Clegnet of Brabant Admirall of France would have followed Burgundy but the King of Sicily fearing greater inconveniences hindred their designe not suffering them to goe He who formerly was thought the chiefe author of this murther was Albertus of Canni injured by the Duke who had taken from him his wife and had by her a sonne who proved afterwards one of the bravest Cavalliers in all France but the knowne truth freed him of suspition all men except the Parisians detested this fact but their rejoycing lasted but a while for the evills they received through the oppressions and misgovernment of Orleans were not the hundreth part so bad as those they suffered after by the oppression and misgovernment of the Duke of Burgundy The Assassinates having changed their apparrell left Paris likewise and went to Artois according to the order they had formerly received from their Master When Valentina Duches of Orleans heard this sad newes she hasted to Paris and kneeled downe before the King demanding justice which was likely to bee granted for he did tenderly love his brother but his weaknesse was such as suffered him to give her no other comfort save hopes and promises The Duke of Burgundy having represented the businesse to the common people after his manner he published a manifestation thereof wherein having made knowne the reasons which had inforced him to this resolution he pretended to merit thankes and praise rather then blame or punishment The two Uncles Sicily and Berry fearing lest he might joyne with the English invited him to give them a meeting at Amiens he came thither and caused two launces to be set a crosse upon his lodging doore in this manner X which fashioned forth the Burgundy crosse the one of them had a bur used in war the other such a one as is used at tilting as if he would by this Hyroglifique say it should be in their choice to chuse peace or war Their meeting was to no purpose for contrary to the Kings expresse inhibition he went with 4000. men to Paris where he was with great expressions of joy received by the Parisians where to justifie his horrid fault hee by the mouth of one Iohn Petit accused the Duke of Orleans for having aspired unto the Kingdome bewitched the King ploâ—…ed treachery against his children and for having made confederacy with the King of England to make himselfe master of the Crowne of France by the death of his brother as the other had got the Crowne of England by his Cosens death for having sowed discord betwixt the King and Queene â—…o the end that having lost her matrimoniall love her person might bee the more at his command that he had made himselfe Master of the most considerable places of the Kingdome putting out the former governours and placing others of his owne depending in their roomes that he might make use of them against his brother that he had procured Pope Benedict to declare the King incapable of the Crowne as Childericus formerly was that he himselfe might obtaine it his conclusion was that being for so many faults guilty of treason both divine and humane he was to be declared lawfully slaine and the King out of meere feare declared him as was urged justly put to death The Duke having obtained what he desired returned to Flanders from thence he went in assistance of the Bishop and Prince of Leidge against the Leigois who had rebelled against him he overcame them and gave them what Lawes he pleased whereby he wonne such renowne as France had reason to fear him now more then before for though in his absence the King had permitted the Dowager Duches to answer unto his accusations and revoked his pardon with an intention to punish him yet understanding of this victory and that his brothers and cosens had declared themselves for him he disabandoned the people who were gathered together to have forced him and those who had appeared his enemies repented themselves for having been so forward Together with this examining the continuancy of the Parisians strangely passionate for the Duke the King resolved to retire himselfe to Towres not so much to free himselfe from their danger as to revenge himselfe of them for the absence of the Court redounds much to their losse
having no sonnes adopted the sonne of his Lord Steward which he never would have done had there beene any Law Salique Dagobert the second left two sonnes behinde him and yet a Fryer was taken out of a Monastery and Crowned by the name of Chilpericus the second Charles Martellus deposed him put Dagoberts two sonnes into a Cloister and made Coltarius the fourth be Crowned who being afterwards deposed the two brothers reigned Kings one after another Pipin deposed Childericus and made himselfe King though no Prince of the bloud and come of a bastard Many other examples are passed over which happened amongst the Kings of this first race contrary to this Law in successions hereditance and last wills and Testaments In the second race Lewis the stammerer was succeeded by Lewis and Charlemaine both bastards and the latter by another Lewis whether brother or sonne to Charlemaine it is not knowne This man was succeeded by Charles the great King of Bavaria and Emperour but being deposed by the Dutch from being Emperour and by the French from being King Odone Duke of Angiers of the house of Saxony was substituted in his place Charles the simple being deposed and his sonne Lewis being together with his mother fled into England Rowland of Burgony obtained the Crowne Lastly Hughe Capet having taken the succession from Charles Duke of Lorraine second sonne to the last mentioned Lewis which fled into England having thence the name of beyond-sea Lewis brother to Lotarius and Uncle to Lewis the fifth the last King of that race leaveth it to our choice to thinke what we please of that Law No mention is made of any women in these two races because the case in their behalfe was not met withall but say the case had been found and that by reason of the rigorous practice of the Law women have not dared to pretend unto the Crowne by the same reason those who had beene excluded would not have dared to have made any such pretence if the institution of the Law had beene thus put in practice Neither would Iane daughter to Lewis Hutin have dared to pretend unto the Crowne had there been any such thing as the Law Salique But if there be any argument which proves the falshood of this Law t is the confusion of writers who neither agree in the name nor in the author nor in the place where it was made A moderne writer will not have it called the Salique but the Gallique Law The more ancient writers denominate it from the River Sala from the latin word Sal contrary to the putrifaction or from the French word Sale which is the Hall or Palace of a Prince Some make the ancient Dukes and Councellors in Germany the authors of it And some Faramond in France so as they leave us nothing of certainty whereas a fundamentall Law ought to be certaine and not imaginary in its foundation They produce some reasons to justifie this Law which no waies appertaine thereunto whereof three are the chiefest That the Crowne may be established in its owne Nation by the exclusion of strangers That Posthumes may be reverenced even in their mothers wombe and notwithstanding their infancy made Kings and that nature affects the masculine inheritance which was the cause why the Jewes permitted no succession to women The first reason would surely be good if together with its utility it were likewise just if the Law had beene made in the beginning of the Monarchy or in a time when it had not beene to any one injurious there could be nothing said against it but being sprung up in an instant never written nor spoken of before it becomes very bad not onely as false but as fained to the prejudice of naturall heires and the utility thereof proves the injustice since what is usefull and what is just if not alwaies are for the most part contraries Lawes were instituted to curbe unhonest utility which if suffered there would be no safe commerce nor living in the world The second reason is in part superfluous in part false superfluous because yonger brothers though Posthumes are preferred before their elder sisters even in those Kingdomes where women do inherit false because betweene Lewis the stammerer and Charles the simple who was his Posthume there reigned foure Kings Lewis and Charlemaine both bastards another Lewis and Charles the great which proves it not true that they are made Kings notwithstanding their infancy The third containes two points that the masculine inheritance is according to nature and that the Jewes did never at any time permit inheritance to women The one and the other false They confound nature and her institutions with fortune and the institutions of civill Laws taking nature otherwise then she ought to be taken for she ought to bee considered in her pure principall not in the accidents which doe accompany her then thus considered nature cannot were she thereunto willing exclude the female sex from inheriting since shee hath no other forme of government then what concernes the father of a family Moreover women being conceived borne and brought up as are men it was never his intent who made them equall in generation to make them inferiour in conservation which he should doe if the goods of fortune by meanes whereof we live after the introducing of civill Lawes and the municipall Lawes whereby they are differently regulated depended upon nature so as who doth exclude them doth it by vertue of these Lawes as are likewise in divers places excluded the second borne though men That the Jewes did not permit inheritance to women is likewise false read the 27. Chapter of Numbers where you will finde God said unto Moses The daughters of Zelophead spoke right and that he should give them a possession of inheritance among their fathers brethren and that he should speake unto the children of Israel saying If a man dye and have no son then ye shall cause his inheritance to passe unto his daughter and if hee have no daughter then ye shall give his inheritance unto his brethren and if he have no brethren then ye shall give his inheritance unto his fathers brethren and if his father have no brethren then ye shall give his possession unto his kinsman that is next unto him of his family Moreover Jesus Christ was the sonne of David according to the flesh by the womans side not the mans The Archbishop having with these and the like demonstrations made good the pretence to France and consequently the warre he added three examples which argue against the antiquity of this Law Pepin and Hughe Cappet to make their usurpation justifiable endeavoured to prove their descents the one from Betilda daughter to Clotarius the first the other from Lingarda daughter to Charlemaine and Saint Lewis had never peace of minde till such time as he was certified that Isabell his grandmother by the mothers side was the lawfull heire of Emendarda daughter
head and the corrupted humours of her principallest members That France did afford many advantages to whosoever should assault her as seated in a climate abounding with all good things whereas the sterility of Scotland afforded nothing but inconveniences sufficient to beat backe her assaliants That England could but for a while keepe footing there being to be beaten backe by the two urgent peeces of artillery cold and hunger That wit and valour would there lose the day inforced not by problematicall fables of fatality and destiny but by the reall and apparent necessity of nature since then no invasion was to be feared from thence to what purpose should the enterprise thereof be undertaken if being subdued it would neither cause lesse peace nor more trouble then whilst left at liberty warre might be elsewhere made for being fenced by the situation sterility it s owne and other forces it would alwaies afford occasion of beginning afresh to the end it might never beginne much lesse ever make an end with others That therefore to leave the confines well garded and take in hand what was propounded was the only resolution now to be taken as that which alone was conformable to the justice of the cause the reputation of the King and the reason of armes since England should never thinke to subdue Scotland if she did not first subdue France No sooner had the Marquis expressed his reasons but the Parliament did unanimously agree upon the warre with France so farre forgetting the businesse of the Clergy as no man thought any longer of it The King having created his two brethren Iohn and Humfrey Dukes the one of Bedford the other of Gloster and the forenamed Marquis Duke of Exeter following the wonted course of first denouncing war before the undertaking of it dispatcht away this last Duke together with the Admirall Grey the Archbishop of Dublin and the Bishop of Norwich as Embassadors to France whither they went accompanied with 600. horse and were received with great pompe royally feasted by King Charles who finding himselfe then well disposed would in their presence runne at tilt against the Duke of Alanson The jollities being over in solemne audience they demanded of him the restitution of the Crowne together with such Provinces as did of old belong unto the inheritance of the Kings of England namely the Dutches of Aquitany Normandy and Angius the Counties of Poictou and Vinena with this caution that if he would give unto King Henry his daughter Katherine together with the aforesaid Dutchies and Counties for a portion that then he would lay aside all other pretences but if he did deny this then Henry was resolved to doe what in him lay by force of armes to repossesse himselfe of his right These demands were long advised upon to finde out the marrow of the businesse but the Embassadors standing firme to the conditions agreed upon betweene Iohn King of France and Edwâ—…rd 3. King of England at Bretigny answer was made that a businesse of so great weight was not to be answered in an instant That assoone as it would be maturely discust the King would send his resolution by expresse Embassadors of his owne King Henry tooke this delay as an expresse deniall and sent word unto the Dolphin who had sent unto him a chest of tennis balls as who should say he thought him onely fit for sport that within few months he would requite his present and restore unto him balls of iron for balls of clouts which should be so tossed as France should have small reason to glory in her good walls And losing no longer time he began to raise monies munition victualls artillery and souldiers and hired a great number of ships from Holland and Zealand for his transportation King Charles was this mean while relapsed into his accustomed trances so as the Dolphin understanding what preparations King Henry made did himselfe likewise prepare for warre not forbearing though to send him a solemne Embassy as was by the Councell resolved on by the Duke of Vandosme and Archbishop of Burges Their instructions were to approve of the marriage and to propound in portion certaine territories of no great consequence supplied by a great summe of money upon condition that all other pretences abandoned peace might ensue The King who was at Winchester going to his army when hee understood their arrivall stayed there to give them audience the which he publickly did and after having feasted them at his owne table he by the Archbishop of Canterbury answered them that if the King of France would give unto him his daughter endowed with the Dutchies of Aquitany Normandy and Aniou and Touraine and the Counties of Poictou Vinena together with the rest that the Kings his predecessors had by right of inheritance possessed in France he would accept of her and peace if otherwise he would indeavour to acquire them by force and together with them the Crown which did of right belong unto him This being with much impatiency heard by the Archbishop of Burges who could not hide his anger hee desired leave to speak freely whereunto the King giving way with an inflamed countenance and angry voice hee said That if he did beleeve the King his Master had made him this offer as fearing his forces he beleeved amisse t was the compassion of Christian bloud that had moved him to it that he erred in his presumption to thinke that he alone was able to injuriously oppresse the noblest and most redoubted King of Christendome who by his owne forces and those of his subjects and friends was not onely likely to resist him but to take him prisoner and kill him and to expose such as should follow him to the scorne and fury of the French Nobility he further desired a safe conduct that they might returne without molestation and for ought else they would not trouble him The King who with much patience had listened to what the Archbishop said replied That he was nothing at all affrighted at his anger much lesse at its being sustained by the forces he alledged That his claime was known to all the world and by them themselves though they feigned the contrary That the power of their King was to them as the morning twilight whilst they had not seene the noon-tide of his strength That if Charles had subjects and friends he thanked God he lacked none That he should be consident that ere long the highest Crown of their Country should be forced to bow to him the proudest Miter meaning the Archbishop to bend the knee before him That they should say to the usurper Charles their Master in his behalfe that within three months he would come into France not as into a strangers house but as into his owne lawfull patrimony to vanquish it by the sword not boasting words That they might be gone with this answer which he would give unto them under his hand and seale as likewise their safe conduct the onely thing
of reason they had required of him Assoone as they were gone the first thing he did was to secure the consines upon Scotland by adding to the Earle of Westmerland the Lord Scroope Lord Greystock and Sir Robert Vmfrevill The last of which desirous to trie his fortune set upon the enemy of Godering where hee slew 600. of them and tooke 300. prisoners whilst the King sent a Herald into France with new letters of defiance who having accesse unto the Councell but not unto the King departed with this replie That answer should be made in time and place convenient The King was a ship-board in Antona when he was informed that the Earle of Cambridge the Lord Henry Scroope and Sir Thomas Grey had conspired his death This was the onely mischiefe undertaking against him though in vaine by the raging bloud of Civill ware More certainly would have beene indeavoured had it not beene for the warres with France which hindred such attempts whilst it served for a cauter to the bad humours of England This Princes misfortunes were put over to those that followed him for the cautery being closed up after his death produced such sicknesse as slew his sonne and grandchild as wee shall see in the second Volume The three Conspirators were apprehended The first was grandsonne to Edward the third cousen german to Richard the second and Henry the fourth and brother to the Duke of Yorke a Prince of great expectation one of whom England and the King himselfe did promise unto themselves deeds worthy of his birth in these present occasions he easily confessed I will not say the truth but that which being likely to be true redounded to his advantage that it should be beleeved He confessed that he and the other two had beene bribed by great summes of money received by the way of anticipation which caused them resolve since it was impossible for them to deliver him alive into the French mens hands to kill him before he should set footing in Normandy This did very much afflict the King he thought it improbale that men of so great fortunes should be capable of so base corruption for in his person they betrayed their Country exposed the very flower of England to the slaughter and cut the very nerves of the fortune of the land He bewailed the fault but did not perceive the true occasion of the treason which if he had done he had perhaps by rooting out the house of Yorke prevented the ruine wich was a framing against his house of Lancaster But humanity attains not to the secrets of above and if it did it is not wise enough to divert the wisdome of heaven God is as well the reward of good in thousands as he is the punisher of evill in the third fourth generation In Richard the 2. he punished the death of Edward the second In Henry the sixt and his sonne the death of Richard the second In Edward the fifth and his brother the death of Henry the sixt and his sonne And in Richard the third the death of Edward the fifth and his brother and yet hee was pleased to suffer those to dye in peace which were the authors thereof I would not place Edward the third in this number if his mothers fault did not in some sort lay upon him the aspersion of parricide Henry the fourth who murthered Richard the second and Edward the 4. who murthered Henry the sixt remained all unpunished But to Richard the second he denyed life perhaps repentance his inhumanity not deserving successor nor pardon And though he died a violent death yet not so ill as he deserved for who doth live through cruelty should through cruelty die It was not credited that the Earle of Cambridge was corrupted by France as he himself said but of his own accord for being married to Anne great grandchild to Lionell Duke of Clarence and sister to Edmond Earle of March to whom the Crowne did of right belong his designe was to kill the King and his brethren that so he might make his brother in law King who having no children nor in a capacity of having any he and his sonne were to succeed in the right of Anne so as fearing lest to confesse the truth might endanger his heires life he framed this fable He and his complices were beheaded And though he was pittied by all yet his resolving upon so wicked a deed in the nicke of so important a businesse to the common losse and danger did much abate their commiseration for his death was thought expedient for the life and safety of King and and subjects Walsingham writes that the Lord Scroop Lord Treasurer whose hypocrisie had wonne so much of credit with the King that nothing was done without his approvall was he who was corrupted by the Embassadors of France and that the other two received their infection from him That the Embassadors being returned home reported that they had so ordered the businesse that King Henry was as then either diverted from the enterprise of France or slaine A manuscript cited by Iohn Speed saith that the King of France gave them a million of Crownes that they might either kill him or deliver him up prisoner into his hands and that the Earle of Cambridge desirous to draw the Earle of March unto his party revealed the designe unto him forcing him by threats to sweare secrecy and that having obtained one onely hour for resolution the Earle of Marsh accused him unto the King The sentence of death which in history is recorded saith That it was so wrought as that the Earle of Marsh should take upon him the government of the Kingdome in case Richard the 2. were dead there remained still an opinion that he was yet living in Scotland and that he should be proclaimed heire to the Crown in opposition to Henry of Lancaster usurper The which doth partly correspond with the manuscript as likewise that the Earle of Marsh was the accuser it being probable that having no children and voide of ambition and of a peacefull condition he would not hazard his life to satisfie his brother in lawes ambition But it is not possible that the King of France should have payed this mony for if so it would have beene found after the delinquents death and some mention would have been made thereof Moreover the revenues of France in those daies not amounting by much to so great a sum it must of necessity either be taken out of an already gathered treasure or from the common peoples purse not from the treasury for Princes lay up treasure onely in peace and by good government both which were a long time unknowne to that Kingdome Not from the purse of the common people for it was impossible in such an instant and with so much secrecy to have drawne it from them So as for what appeares to me the reasons alledged in their sentence ought most to be beleeved the rather for that King Henry did never upbraid
all his other Ensigns cursing those who had perswaded them to shut themselves up in that Fort upon perjur'd Oaths of succour they yeilded themselves their lives only saved the which was denied to such as had served Henry the fifth to those who had sworne the finall Peace to those who were Complices in the Death of the Duke of Burgony and to such Souldiers as were Scotts Irish or Welsh together with Melene they surrendred all other Forts which were in their hands amongst which were Marchuse and Monliere those who would sweare fealty and Homage had their liberties granted them without Ransome the which all of them almost did in particular Greville mov'd therunto as I beleeve by his beleeving Charles to bee dead at Rochell for when hee knew the contrary hee was not long in forswearing himselfe This meane while Arthur Count de Richmond Brother to Iohn fift Duke of Britanny escaped away from the Earle of Suffolke Lord Lieutenant to the King in Normandy with whom ever since the Battell of Agencourt he had beene Prisoner A civill liberty was permitted him upon Oath and promise not to depart the which as long as the King lived was precisely observed by him not listning to his friends who had sundry times offered to backe him if he would fly away now thinking that by reason of the Kings Death he might with safety to his honour escape he fled pretending himselfe to be free from his Oath as personall to him that was dead but who shall well observe it shall find that bare promises not aggravated by curtesies no wayes due nor inforced as was this the largnes of his Imprisonment are of as much force in morall affaires with Princes and amongst such as are Nobly borne as is an Oath in Religion especially when as pretensions not dying with the King they together with their estates remaine in title and in substance intire unto their Successours if when the King dyed he had beene close Prisoner he could not without a note of folly have said himselfe to be disoblig'd from his promise so as having escap'd hee seem'd to repent that resolution which though at all times requisite was then the more to be esteemed of as it was now the more blame worthy since his owne Death and not the Death of any other was only able to acquit him of his Oath and promise made His first flight was to his Brother in Britanny from thence to his Cousin Philip in Flanders from whom he received a Commission to procure a Parley betweene him Britanny and Bedford so as being return'd from his Brother and having concluded the Interview Bedford went to receive them upon the confines of Normandie all three of them comming into an appointed place where Philip stayed expecting them the Confederacy which was contracted betweene them was confirmed by a double Marriage the one betweene the Duke of Bedford and Anne the younger Sister to Philip together with the County of Artois in portion in case they should have any Issue the other betweene Count Richmond and Philips eldest Sister Widdow to the Dolphin Lewis This being done Burgony and Richmond withdrew themselves to Arras Bedford to Paris and the Duke of Britanny to his owne Country to whom Bedford paid 6000. Crownes for his expences in that journey The inconstancy of the Dukes of Britanny in their friendship may seeme strange to some being subject to often and momentary changes but who will examine passages from the time that that State grew litigious will not wonder at it I have thought good to give you a short breviat thereof for the better understanding of the History and to ease the Reader of the paines of seeking that in others which I should have omitted Iohn the third Duke of Britanny who dyed without Issue married his Neece Iane of Britanny Daughter to Guy his next Brother but now dead to Charles of Blois second Sonne to Guy of Chatillione Count de Blois and Margaret Sister to Philip the sixt King of France to the end that shee being the true Heire other Woemen having beene formerly Heires to that Dukedome shee might have a Husband that might defend her When he was dead Iohn Count de Montfort his third Brother who during his life had no wayes opposed his Neece pretended by prerogative of sex to be Heire unto the State so as Blois relying upon France and he on England they had fierce Warre together for 23. yeares in which time 200000. Men were slaine in that quarrell To Count Montfort who as not having intirely possessed Britanny was not numbred amongst the Dukes therof did his Sonne Iohn succeed named Iohn the fourth after that Charles de Blois slaine in a great Battaile left him possessor therof The King of France who could not by force take from him his Estate indeavour'd to weaken him by Interposition Hee agreed upon this with the Widdow and the Sonnes of Charles the Defunct who renounced their pretensions to the Dutchy and he his pretences to the Vice-county of Limages restoring unto them together with other obligations the County of Pointevere an agreement which lasted not long among ulcerated minds The Duke beside these had two other great Enemies Beretrand de Gueschin and Oliver de Clissenne his naturall Subjects who having betaken themselves to the service of Charles the fift against the English proved so gallant Men that both of them one after the death of the other were Constables of France so as they having drawne unto the Kings pay the greatest part of the Lords and Commanders of Britanny who under their command had fought against Charles de Blois they left the Duke quite bereft of Captaines and Military affaires and but badly obeyed by his Subjects who were naturally inclin'd to the French so as wrought thereunto by gratitude Edward the third being his Father in Law who had put him into his Estate and by necessity the King of France being his Neighbouring powerfull Enemy hee turned sometimes one way sometimes another till being abandoned by his Subjects it behoved him to retire himselfe into England forsaking his Countrey least he should be made Prisoner by them not for that they hated him but for that they hated his friendship with the English whom they thought to be the cause of their ruine being at last aware that the King of France molested him not out of the pretended suspitions but to bereave him of his Estate they sent for him backe a little before the Death of Charles the fift wherby hoping now to be in quiet to please them he renounced his friendship with England and sided with Charles the 6 t who succeeded to Charles the fift Clissonne who was of greater power with the now King then he had been with the former finding him without his leaning stocke Ransomed Iohn Count de Pointevere from his Imprisonment in England upon whom as Sonne to Charles de Blois and Iane of Britanny Heire to Iohn the third the pretences to the Dutchy
Carriages and Prisoners and not without some difficulty defeated them 300. of them being left dead upon the place and 600. taken Prisoners amongst which their Conductors the rest saving themselves by flight Hallian and Argentres say that the number of the dead were 1400 a difference of no small consideration having obtained this victory hee passed on forwards hoping by the good luck hee had therein to take Auranches wherin he failed so as firing the Suburbs of St. Loe he returned to Mayne but fortune which ballanceth her adventures that shee may seeme to be just though indeede shee be not so did by contrary events put life into the one party and mortifie the other for the Bastard de Baume and Monsier de Craignar making the like incursions into the Countrey of Macone were unexpectedly met by Matthew Goches who having with him a number of English not inferior to them set upon them and did so behave himselfe as that the French were almost all slaine the Bastard of Baume having done all that a brave Souldier and Commander could seeing there was no other help clapt spurrs to his Horse to save himselfe but Goches who was upon as fleete a Horse as he overtooke him at the Castle Gate where he thought to have entred and tooke him Prisoner presenting him to the Earle of Salisbury who to incourage the rest did together with the Prisoner give him one of the best Horses he had The English possessed all Normandy except Mount St. Michael a Fort situated upon the top of a Mountaine in a little Iland named by the same name some two leagues distant from the continent and some three leagues from Auranches unaccessable and not to be wonne but by Famine they had layed siege thereunto debarring them of being come unto by any or of going forth themselves so as it was impossible to Victuall it the Sea being guarded by many Shipps the Duke of Britanny who could not brooke the losse thereof for feare least the English forces might advance to his prejudice not minding the late capitulations at Amiens resolved to rayse the siege the chiefe of this enterprise was Monsier de Beufort Admirall of Britanny the principall authors William Monfort Cardinall of Britanny and Bishop of St. Malo Messieurs de Limbour de Montalban and de Coutchen who having armed a good number of Ships in the Haven of St. Malo filled them with Souldiers and Bow men having made all this preparation with such secrecy as they were upon the Enemy before he was aware Terrible was the bickering navall fights not being subject to escapes or retreats and much lesse the English at this time blockt up by the Brittish Vessells and fast tyed by their owne Anchors they grapled together but came not to handy blowes by reason of the English Shipps fight so as having a long time labour'd with Weapons Fire and Arrowes the Britons who were well provided of Souldiers had the Victory over the English who were but meanly stor'd with men designed only for the safeguard of the Shipps they slew them almost all together with the Marriners and Pilotts some few only escaping by saile Argentres sayes that the besiegers seeing their Men lost and not daring to expect the Enemies landing fled away abandoning their Houlds had it beene so t' would have beene by the assistance of an ebbing Sea for otherwise being in an Island and without Shipps they could not have saved themselves The English Historians make no mention of this nor many French those that do write it thus that the Admirall of Britanny having sunke some of the English Vessells he gave chase to the rest and that the besieged joyning with those that came into their succour assaulted the besiegers defeated them and freed themselves from them but that escaping to Ardenon 3000. paces distant from the Mountaine they there built a Fort from whence issuing forth they had many skirmishes with the garrison and that the Baron Colonsus having agreed thereupon with those of the garrison came at an appointed time and slew above 200. English taking Sr. Nicholas Burdet Prisoner a rich and valiant Knight a Narration much differing from that of Argentres who relates it somewhat obscurely but yet ends it the rest giving it no end at all neither can it bee gather'd from them if besides the 200. that were slaine or 240. according to Giles any others remain'd besides they name not any one head in this expedition which they forget not to doe in businesses of lesse consequence This meane while Victories and losses were had by both sides but not equally worthy notice and therefore rather to be pointed at then described Iohn of Luxenburg besieged Guisse a place belonging to Renato D' Anjou Duke de Bar and Brother to the King of Sicily who forbore to succour it being so advised by the Duke of Lorraine his Wives Father for they should both of them have put their States in too great danger if they should have declar'd open Warre with two such potent Enemies as were England and Burgony so as they thought it the lesser evill to suffer it be lost then to hazard the rest the defendants did what they could to defend it under the command of Iohn de Proisi their Captaine but not being succour'd they surrendred the Towne it fell otherwise to Sadone in the County of Vertu which being besieged threatned and taken by force by the Earle of Salisbury met with the last of ruines being sackt and the Souldiers almost all slaine but such were the Burgonians Insolencies under Iohn de Luxemburg and so insufferable even to such as sided with the Duke as they resolv'd to make an Assembly at Roie where having consider'd their condition and expostulated their injuries they resolv'd to change sides but all would not doe so not that they did not desire it but for the danger they were likely to incounter those who declared themselves for Charles were Mussieurs de Longeville de St. Simone de Maillis de Reicourt and others some of which falling afterwards into the Enemies hands were severely put to death being this meane while all banished they furnish'd their owne Habitations and Governments with good garrisons entring into mortall Warre with the English and Burgonians to such as accused them of breach of faith they answer'd that it made more for them to have an open declar'd Warre then to indure the insolencies of such as under title of friendship and defence did every where commit injuries roberies and contumacies A good example to Princes not to suffer the Dogs which are to defend their Houses turne Wolves amongst their Flocks But the incorrigiblenesse of Military men proceeds not alwayes from them it is impossible that Souldiers be well disciplin'd in long and Civill Warres especially if their Commanders bee avaritious such inconveniences have been and will bee no remedy being to bee had for it For where Warres grow inveterate and where hatred together with damage doth increase humanity
condition that herein hee humbly intreated the Duke of Bedford and all the lords spirituall and temporall of that Parliament since they were the lawfull Judges for the administration of justice especially in this case and because the aforesaid letter written to the Duke of Bedford suffered a sinister interpretation hee interpreted it according to its naturall sence the end for which it was written not admitting of any other If this busines had hapened betweene private men or that it had beene judgeable where Lextalionis is practised it would not have beene so easily ended but being betweene two great Lords almost equall in authority bloud and followers and where hee who layes treason to anothers charge though calumniously undergoes no punishment but the hazard of single Duell the remedy was easy the condition of the times the necessity of peace at home and the evils which by doing otherwise were likely to ensue being considered for the cure of a Fistula differs from the cure of a wound the one as soone as cut must bee suddenly closed the other being newly made must bee kept open to the end it may purge But there was no probability in this accusation the 3. first articles though they had some shew yet was there no proofe of them and that appearance wiped away by a more solid recremination the fourth and fifth not to bee spoken of since the dead are not call'd to witnesse nor cited before Earthly Tribunals they were alleadged onely to make the party accused ill thought of not that there was any reason to condemne him for them Moreover it is not likely that in England where the accusation witnesses defence and judgement are all made in publique and in face of the Court an accessary should bee privately drowned by night the King not being advertis'd thereof the party not delivered up into the hands of justice nor confronted with his accuser whilest the Prince who could not love the Bishop seing the ill will hee bore him had so large a field to revenge himselfe in by Iustice not being withstood either by any interest of feare or want of proofe the case being cleare the guilty convinc't the fault inexcusable treason in the highest degree The order which was taken in this busines was to sweare all the Lords as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall to proceed therein without passion and with secresy it was by them put over to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Dukes of Exceter and Norfolke the Bishops of Durham Worcester and Bath the Earle of Stafford the Lo. Privy Seale and the Lo. Cromwell who after having made them promise to stand to their judgements as well themselves as their adherents Glocester in the word of a Prince and sonne of a King and the Bishop in the bare word of a Priest they framed certaine words which they were to speake one to another causing them the King being present to come to the Parliament The Bishop seeming much grieved at the scandalous speeches layd to his charge pressed much either to bee declared innocent of what hee stood accused concerning the two last Kings since hee was not nor could not bee convinst thereof or else that he might be permitted to justifie himself and being gone out of the house to allow them time to consider hee was shortly after cald in againe and Bedford in name of the whole house sayd unto him that upon the examination of his request the King and all the Lords declared him to be an honest man and faithfull to both the Kings which declaration was ordered to bee regestred amongst the Acts of Parliament then saying the conceived words one to another and having shaken hands the businesse was ended and they pacified The King was willing to witnesse his gladnesse of this accord by solemne mirths and Court solemnities he created Richard Plantagenet sonne to the Earle of Cambridge beheaded at Antona Duke of Yorke This title ceased in this family through the death of Edward Plantaginet slaine in the battle of Aiencourt elder brother to the forenamed Earle of Cambride and not to bee ransomed by this Richard his nephew and next heire without his being restored in blood as now hee was this was hee who afterwards deposed the King and who was the first cause of exturpating the house of Lancaster having boldnesse enough to contest for the kingdome with him and to lay claime thereunto in full Parliament as wee shall hereafter see in its due place neither was hee likely to have arrived at so immense a bouldnesse had he not beene promoted to this honour and honord by those high places of trust which by the King he afterwards was But God governes things here below by meanes contrary to wordly reason for whilst men foolishly beleeve that good turnes make past offences be forgotten examples shew us that the correspondencies due to vertue and reason ought not to be expected from men but such as the interest of profit dayly produceth profit is that alone which surpassing vertue or reason spurnes at any other gratitude the which though it ought not alwayes to be supposed 't is notwithstanding a want in judgement to thinke otherwise in great offences especially such as were these of this Richard on whom no benefit being to be conferred which was not inferior to the kingdome usurped from him it was the chiefest of all others to chalke out vnto him the wayes to the conquest thereof and by conferring upon him honors riches and power to indow him with an ability of doing what he did An errour whereunto the best of men are onely subject who expect not that from others which they themselves would not doe this creation was accompanied with another of Iohn Moubray who being Earle Marshall was made Duke of Norfolke which title was unluckily enjoyed not above three yeares by his Father who died in Venice being banished for England the first yeare of Henry the fourth this solemnitie was concluded by the order of knighthood which the Duke of Bedford gave into the King accompanied by 35 great Lords or some of great Families and the liberall contribution which by way of subsidie was given in Parliament in consideration of the warre with France no one City being exempt from the payments of monies or raysing of souldiers At this time the Duke of Exceter died a man of great wisedome who having no sonnes made the King his heire though besides the Bishop his brother and the Countesse of Westmerland his Sister hee had by her a great many Nephewes Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke whom the Duke of Bedford had left his Lievtenant in France was not this meane while faultie in what belonged unto his charge for entring the County of Maine hee tooke there many townes and being returned to Paris met with this newes of his being chosen to the government of the King in place of the deceased Duke of Exceter though he went not into England till a good while after advancing in the meane while by
his service in France his Kings his kingdomes and his owne reputation Alansonnes liberty who was taken prisoner at the battell of Vernuille was by the Duke of Burgundies meanes Bedford being at London procured his ransome came to 200000. Crownes Faire offers were made unto him if hee he would forsake France and cleave unto England in particular much of what hee was to pay was proffer'd to bee remitted him but no offer promis'd nor benefit could sever him from his affections unto this King and Country Hee sould unto the Duke of Britanny not being otherwise able to pay so great a summe the Barony of Fugures for 80000. peeces of gould called saluti and 38000. which he was moreover to give him for the which hee pawned unto him the two Rubies of la quaglia and Estampes and the two brothers famous Iewels in the house of Britanny the which being repawn'd by him and the rest made good out of his owne monies hee return'd into France The Duke of Bedford went thither likewise with a great many Souldiers having taken requisite order for the affaires in England Hee was waited upon to Calis by the Bishop of Winchester I know not whether in respect or to receive the Cardinalls Cap which was sent to him from Rome the new discensions councelling him perhaps to doe so This Prelate had coveted the being a Cardinall ever since Henry the fifths time but that King much misliking his ambition forbid him to endeavour it that rub being now out of the way the present King a Child and though Glocester his enemy yet Bedford his friend there was none that withstood him therein Hee receiv'd therewithall the faculty and title of Legat which added to his incombes so as loosing his former name he was through all the kingdome stiled the Ritch Cardinall The Count de Richmond this meane while endeavoured by his valour to repaire the ill fortune hee met withall at his entrance into the Constableship In Anior he tooke La Methe upon conditions and the Castle of Gollerande by assault In Maine Ramfort by composition and Malicort by force where hee slew the English and hung up the French that defended it On the other side Sir Iohn Hothall an English knight passing betweene Mans and Alansonne with 20. Horse was set upon by a Captaine call'd Monceau who had with him a troope of 120. fighting men the English lighted from off their Horses in the midst of the highway where they were set upon and where there was no helpe but a resolution either to overcome or die they so behaving themselves as that killing many of them and putting the rest to flight they tooke Iohn Sorret prisoner a Brittish Gentleman and returned safe to their Garrison but the daily inrodes that the Norman Garrison made into Brittanny made the Duke thereof resolve to shut them up within their owne limits by fortifying Pontersonne To this worke together with the Constable came Messieurs de Castelbriand Beaumaneir Lohac Castelghironne Montalbon Belforte Charte Rostrenan Balliere and others of Brittanny the Constable of Scotland Iohn Onscart Walter Brusacke and other French Commanders these comming by night to descry the English fortifications they were pursued by such as were within with danger of being but ill treated but as soone as the Constable had fortefied Pontersonne hee went from thence leaving Mounsieur de Rostrenan Captaine thereof and under him Mounsieur de Belfort Iohn Veyer and Ouscourt who doing as they had beene done by did by incursions passe on to Auranches doing all the mischiefe they could but those of the Garrison not induring to bee braved underneath their walls sallied forth and had likely to have retired with losse had not 400. English led by Mounsieur de Novestres come unexpectedly to their ayd who charging Rostrenon tooke him prisoner and together with him 140. others not above two being left dead upon the field This chance made the Duke of Britanny send Mussieurs de Castelbriand and Beaumaneir to command Pontersonne in Rostrenans place I have described this action according to Argentres Hall and the other English Historians ascribe the glory onely to the Garrison of Auranches not mentioning Novestres nor any others that came into their succour So as being almost alwayes likely to meete with the like discordance likelihood ought to open unto us the way to truth which by writers is with passion shut up for no Iudge can injoyne us to beleeve one rather then another unlesse the one relation be held Canonicall the other Apocriphall Pontersonne was a thorne in the Duke of Bedfords side for it was a place whereby the enemy was much commodiated for the annoyance of Nor mandy and his men hindred for doing the like to Britanny so as resolving to quit himselfe thereof hee sent thither the Earle of Warwicke accompanied by the Lord Scales and many others who layd siege unto it with 7000. men the first day of Lent Belleforest and Argentres writes that the Duke of Britanny knowing it was not able to hold out would have it abandoned that so together with the towne he might not loose the people that were in it that the French and Scots withdrew themselves from thence leaving onely the Britans there who contrary to their Princes command would defend it but it is hard to be beleeved that the Duke having purposely sent his brother to fortefie it assisted by so many Lords and the worke of three nations France Scotland and Britanny should afterwards repent it as if no places were to bee defended save such as are inexpugnable and that to busie the enemie in a long siege as was this subject to so many contingences especially of being succour'd either from Britanny which was Contiguus with it or from France were a matter of no advantage besides it is not probable but that he should have foreseene the enemy would assay it it being a place so contrary to his designes and much lesse that the Brittish Garris on abandoned by the Scotch and French should dare to defend it contrary to their Princes command but howsoever it was the Earle of Warwicke besieging it and those within valiantly behaving themselves as well by defending it as making often sallies the siege was brought to that passe as that the assailant wanting both meat and munition and not having wonne one foote of ground the Lord Scales was inforced to goe his wayes with 3000. men Monstrelet sayes but 500. to provide for necessities for the Campe accompanied by Sir Iohn Harplay Bayliffe of Constantine Sir William Breerton Bayliffe of Caen Sir Ralfe Tassonne and Sir Iohn Carbonall The Duke of Britanny who had made a generall Muster of all his Horse and Foote and chosen out a part thereof under the command of Mounsieur de Castelgironne Hanandaye and the Viscount of Belliers leaving the rest entertained a proposition made by the Baron of Coulonnis a Norman to surprise the Lord Scales at his returne in a place which he
some small skirmishes 300. men that is as much as to say shee had taken Senlis if there had beene none but English there that the like befell her before Paris from whence shee retreated wounded in her legge In a word Sodome was spared as long as Lot stayed there but if it were so I see not any reason hee had to beleeve much therein since these contrary events shew the falshood of her revelations for since errour did ensue thereon they proceeded not from God from whom comes no errour and if hee will have them to bee true but not obeyed he will find that the Lord God delivered up a disobedient Prophet to bee the prey of a Lion and that hee tooke away his grace and kingdome from the first disobedient King The chiefe reasons which the French produce to prove her being sent by God are her requiring that sword which shee had never seene as placed in a Church where shee had never beene and her having said many things in secret unto the King which were never by him retold to any man the argument of the sword is very light for if her comming was by cozenage other things were effected by the same deceit without the which shee was not to bee beleeved in the principall but the diversity of writing of the place of the miracle of the rust which fell off of it selfe and of the diversity of the marke there is no man who will not account it a manifest signe of falshood I forbeare to mention in the necessity of this sword the supposall of somewhat of fatality according to the Ethnickes opinions and that France should bee delivered by the vertue thereof and not of other weapons smels of a Romansa and inchantment The Kings keeping her Counsell doth no wayes take from but rather aggravate the former suspitions Hee should have averr'd the fact at least after her death since such secrets appertain'd onely unto himselfe and were one day to bee knowne unlesse it were that taken up into the third Heaven as was Saint Paul shee had participated such things unto him as are not lawfull to bee told to man Finally to cry downe them for Hereticks who doe not beleeve in her is an apparant vanity wee are then infidels when wee have not that sanctified sense of faith to the which wee are by faith bound when the usuall and dayly workes of God which march under the name of nature are not received and admired by us as the workes of his omnipotencie and when wee doe not beleeve his extraordinary workes the which being at the same time supernaturall and yet visible as Miracles cannot bee denied without infidelity but such as doe or may depend upon humane cunning or wariness unlesse the proofes thereof bee more then evident wee may without any scruple of infidelity not onely doubt thereof but absolutely deny them The true causes why this was so strictly prest were two that which hath already beene sayd to raise up mens spirits to the end that out of the imagination of speciall help from Heaven they might undertake what their owne faintnesse made them give over the other that fraud being turn'd miracle Charles his pretences might bee declared just and Henries unjust for God doth not protect injustice Monstrelet describing her as doe the rest agrees with the English in that point of her having serv'd a long time in an Inne and that as shee watered Horses shee rid them without any manner of feare having abilities not usuall in that sex the which the French deny in words but in effect confesse when describing her entry into Orleans and arming her with white Armes they make her ride upon a Courser of the same colour whilest it is to bee supposed either that shee would not have knowne how to have govern'd him if shee had not formerly practised to â—…ide or els that shee did it by miracle to affirme it done by miracle is too much to abuse miracles by too profane boldnesse if otherwise it was a couzenage handsomely plotted to chuse out a Woman which knowing how to do things which other Women usually know not the simple sort were made to beleeve them as extraordinary not in the sexe but in nature The assembly of people and victuall's which were to bee brought into Orleans was made at Blois whither the maid came and marched on with the succour Her Standard was borne displayed before her wherein were painted three Angels one in one corner another in another with a flowre de Luce in their hand in the midst the image of the Virgin Mary opposite to the which stood the third which presented a flowre de Luce unto her Her intention was to enter fighting but the Conductors who did not beleeve it knowing that the greatest part of the besiegers were on Beaux side left that way and tooke the other of Soulogne as the more safe When they were come to the River they passed over their victuall's the English not stirring one foote and entred the City with great applause of the Citizens but the English say they made their entry by night favour'd by a darke season wherein it did both thunder and raine so as they were neither heard nor seene The chiefe Conductors returned backe to Blois to bring more victuall's and munition which yet remained there while the Bastard of Orleans sent for all the forces that were at Montargis Schattadune and other strengths there abouts with the which accompanied by the maide hee went to meet them and passing by the enemies forts none of the enemy budging they entred safely into the City the easines of this second succour ought not as I suppose bee ascribed to a miracle as well for that the like hath hapned upon the like occasions and in other places as likewise for that two things did facilitate it the one that upon the beleefe of the Maids being sent by God 7000. Voluntiers came flocking to them who without this would not have tane up armes for all that Charles could either have said or done unto them the other for that as some of them do write they were purposely let passe out of hopes that the City would the sooner bee famished by the increase of her number thus was it twice victualled the night in the former and the multitude of Souldiers in the second making the miracle by the meanes of who nor hoped for nor expected before the maide being to doe great matters shee as a Messenger from Heaven would first perswade her enemies peaceably to depart by this Letter translated and set downe in its owne naturall antient phrase as it is more succinctly registred by Serres KIng of England doe reason to the King of Heaven touching his bloud royall deliver up unto the Maid the keyes of all the good Cities you hould by violence shee is come from God to demand what is due to the bloud royall shee is ready for peace if you will doe her reason paying and quitting what you
horse and those wearied resolved to set upon him before his bowmen should come up vnto him And to make the Earle the more confident hee sent forth 50. horse as if there had beene no more in the Castle The Earle sent Sir Ralph Standish with 100. horse to encounter them who had hardly begun the skirmish when the rest that were within the Castle sallyed forth slew him and his companions and without any interposition of time set upon the Earle who as hee was manfully fighting was defeated by a Culverin which being shot among the thickest of his men swept away a great many of them and at the second shot broke the Earles legge above his ankle who in a swound fell from his horse and was taken prisoner with Woodville and a hundred other horse Two hundred were slaine the rest saved themselves by flight The Earle was carried to Beauvois where within a few dayes hee died His losse was as much bewayled as his valour had hee lived was full of expectation and hope Hee was the fift Earle of Arundell of the noble house of Fitsallen Six others of the same succeeded him the last of which was Henry who dying without heires male the Earledome and the title fell upon Philip Howard eldest sonne to Thomas Duke of Northfolke and Mary his wife daughter to the said Henry This Thomas was father to the now present Earle of Arundell Earle Marshall of England who married the Lady Alithea daughter to Gilbert Lord Talbot Earle of Shrewesbury lineally descended from Iohnâ—…ord â—…ord Talbot of whom wee have spoken in this our story I was willing to â—…ist upon this particular here which I desire may not bee imputed to me as a superfluous digression but rather to the gratitude which from mee and all Italy is due unto them both Tenne yeares were past since the battaile of Aiencourt where and since when the Duke of Bourbon was prisoner in England when having payed his ransome of 18000. pounds sterlin the very day destinied for his returne hee was seized upon by his last infirmitie which brought him to his grave dying a free man after having lived so long a captive The confederacy friendship and affinitie of the two Couzins Bedford and Burgony were come to the period of their dissolution not so much for the death of the ones wife the others sister as for that the distasts caused by divers passages betweene them had afforded field-roome to such as desired a breach betweene them to whisper such tales in both their eares as being supposed to be spoken in the prejudice of each other could by neither of them be taken in good part but with a great resentment of their honours an Idoll which amongst imaginary deities especially betweene Princes is the most supreame though as too suspitiously false sometimes with much losse too much idolatrised friends enterposed themselves but 't was not sufficient the gangren'd sores of their soules were not to be cured by Lenities A meeting betweene them was treated of out of hopes that by an enterview and speech together they might come to understand one anothers minde better then by reports 't was obtained Saint Omers was named and agreed upon for the place A place which belonging to Philip redounded to his honour since Bedford went to him not he to Bedford Bedford came thither first whilst Philip being in his owne dominion and his owne house should have beene there to have met and welcomed him But hee was so farre from doing this that though he came last he pretended to be the first visited Perhaps a just pretension in a neutrall place hee being the last commer thither For as for other respects which give precedency to Princes there goes not much difficultie to the deciding of the question Bedford had two which argue for his precedency the one casuall and but for a time the other borne with him and whereof hee could not bee bereft His regency of France was that which was casuall and therefore I build not upon it as well for that Philip might have beene regent if hee had so pleased though what might have beene gives place to what is as likewise for that France held it an unjust usurped dignity though hee ought not to esteeme it so who held Henry for King of France for that that was borne with him and whereof hee could not bee bereft Bedford was the Sonne Brother and Uncle of a King And tooke these prerogatives from him superiour without question to any thing that Philip could alledge they were in their genealogies equall For if Iohn King of France were great Grandfather to Philip Edward the third King of England was the like to Bedford and if any difference bee made betweene the Princes of the bloud in France and the Princes of the bloud in England where there is no such title by Law the former being priviledged by the pretended Salique Law the latter not since women doe succeede t is a reason whereof Philip ought make no use since that Law was by him broken and so much the lesse against Bedford as that if Henry should dye without heyres hee was the next presumed heyre to the Crowne In titles they were alike in soveraignty and peculiar power Philip was before him But if soveraignty were ever to precede there are little soveraigne Lords and no Princes who should take place of great Princes who are no soveraigne Lords and power which contributes advantage doth nor contribute degrees of dignity But let all bee granted civility will not permit the affecting of the best place in a mans owne house but rather wils that it bee given alwayes to our equals yea sometimes to our inferiours To end this difference Philip propounded that the businesse might bee discust by third persons which Bedford would not condescend unto so as parting without the sight of one another their friendship was broken and all memorials of their former affinity were cancelled wherein if the English lost all hee got not much for one would thinke that in the fall of this great tree hee should have seized upon one of the greatest boughes for himselfe the which if hee had not formerly done the fault was his since he by their assistance which did divert those who might have troubled him obtained territories else-where to the unjust and violent possession whereof I meane Hannault Holland Zeland and Frisland he had never come their naturall Princes being alive if France had beene at liberty Hee had sundry times given fast signes of this his bad inclination especially when notwithstanding the heate of warre hee was contented that his brother in law the Count de Richmont should receive the sword of Constableship and that Charles de Bourbon the now Duke a great sider with King Charles and an implacable enemy of the English should marry his sister Agnis powerfull meanes for the accommodation which his delayes did not cut off but deferre Hee had thus two strings to his bow Moreover when the councell
months and halfe a siege Reolle a City seated upon the River of Garrone seaven leagues distant from Burdeaux was taken by force but when Charles returned into France the English repossessed themselves of Ayes and Saint Leverine and kept Ayes but lost Saint Leverine which was retaken by the Count de Fois their great enemy in an other part the Towne of Galerdonne did much molest Shartres as being neare unto it in so much as the Bastard of Orleans did besiege it but raised the siege when Talbot having taken Conches came to confront him and Talbot being assured that it would againe bee set upon as soone as the Bastard was gone did demolish it to the very ground whilest businesses went thus in France the ground works of Glocesters ruine were laid in England who relying upon his quality was not aware that his brothers death had lessened that authority which was due to him as Uncle to the King and Protector of the Kingdome whereupon provoked by his antient hatred of the Cardinall of Winchesters pride hee laid many faults unto his charge wherein though there might bee some likelyhood yet were not his proofes sufficient to convince him hee objected unto him 24. Articles some of which touched likewise upon the Archbishop of Yorke that hee had dared to doe many things without the authority of the King or him the Protector to the offence of Majesty and of the lawes to the end that in honour and dignity hee might proceed wheresoever els of greater degree that to enrich himselfe hee had defrauded the Exchequer and practised things prejudiciall to the affaires of France and that hee had beene the cause of the King of Scots liberty contrary to the interests of England there were the contents of his most waighty objections which were by the King referred to the Councell and the Councell consisting much of Ecclesiasticall persons the Duke was deluded not with oppositions or difficulties but with hopes promises till such time as the controversie falling into oblivion there was no more speech thereof hee had plunged himselfe into this busines upon extraordinary disadvantage his nature and the Cardinalls were too much differing for being more violent then revengefull and satisfied in that hee had vented his choller hee did not sollicite expedition whilest so harmefull carelesnes made him subject to bee despised and encouraged the Cardinall to revenge This great Prelates ambition was growne so high as that hee did pretend that King and Kingdome depended upon his directions wherein hee did so artificially behave himselfe that though his actions were blameable and unjust yet did they to all men seeme praise worthy and just dissimulation and cunning are the characters of a wary Courtier but not of a good Christian as simplicity and candour are of no use but of more danger to Princes then private men Henry and Gloster lost themselves for not having taken the other Councell the Cardinall did with the Duke as doth a well experienced Captaine with a Fort who not battering the Wall undermines the foundations being sure that the Battlements and Walles withall fall at once without any hazard to himselfe the foundations were the Dukes reputation which falling it behooved him to fall hee caused Elianor Cobham Dutchesse of Glocester to bee accused of treason witchcraft and enchantment for having made the Kings image in wax purposing that the King should consume away and perish as that image should doe to the end that the Duke her Husband might come unto the Crowne her complices were Thomas Southwell one of Saint Stephens Canons in Westminster Iohn Hum a Priest likewise Roger Bullenbrook reputed a great Negromancer Margery Iordan surnamed the Witch of Eie they were examined and convinced in Saint Stephens Chappell before the Archbishop of Canterbury the Dutchesse was sentenced to do publike pennance in three severall parts of the citie and to perpetuall imprisonment in the Isle of Man Iohn Humme was pardoned the other Priest they say did die the night which did immediatly preceede his punishment according to what he had prognosticated of himself that he should die in his bed The Witch was burnt in Smithfield and Bullingbrooke being drawne at a Horses tayle to Tyburne was hanged and quartered whether this imputation were true or no may be disputed by reason of Iohn Hummes being pardoned and Bullingbrookes constant affirmation at his death that no such wickednesse was ever imagined by them how ever it was this businesse was in it selfe so shamefull and scandalous as the Duke did not any wise meddle therein but patiently endured the affront and the being parted from his wife The losses which this meane while were suffered in Guienne made Henry resolve to send thither some little succour till such time as hee could provide greater Sir William Woodvile was dispatcht away with 800. men and Proclamation made that whosoever would transport any victuals thither should be exempted from all taxations which caused so much provision be sent thither as did supply the necessitie of that Province which being environed enemies could not make any use of the adjacent countries Talbot was likewise dispatcht away with 3000. Souldiers into Normandy and that he might goe with honour answerable to his deserts he was by the King created Earle of Shrewsbury a title which had not beene made use of for 340. yeares from such time as William the Conquerour having bestowed it on Robert Montgomery who came together with him from Normandy and who had but two that did succeed him It fell upon the person and family of Talbot who have injoyed it the space of a 190. yeares with a successive descent of ten Earles Whilest these provisions were made in England Count Armignac proffered his daughter for wife to Henry together with all the places which hee or his predecessors either by their owne acquirement or by gift and investment from the Kings of France had possessed in Gascony together with monies and assistance in the recovery of such places as were detained from him by Charles by Monsieur d'Albret and others of that Province till such time as hee should be intirely Duke thereof as anciently he was of Aquitane the councell did well approve of these offers and Embassadours were sent unto him but this businesse was not nor indeede could not be handled with so much see resieas to be kept from Charles his eare who caused notice to be given unto him for his personall appearing at the Parliament to be holden within 15. dayes at Tholouse and from thence at Paris That which mooved the Count to this offer to boote with his ambition of having his daughter a Queene and his dislike for not having a share in Court answerable to his greatnesse and his fathers great deserving was his desire to appropriate to himselfe the county of Comminges whereunto he layd pretence Iane Countesse of Comminges daughter to the Count of Bullen and Comminges and widdow to Iohn Duke of Berny who married her when
of the other his bad that suffering himselfe to be gulded by a prodigious ambition a usuall disease amongst great wits hee of himselfe did negotiate in an unexpedient and harmefull match and which was likely not to bee denied since that thereby those territories were surrendered which ought not have beene quitted for any whatsoever cause that he did too indiscreetly make use of the Kings favour occasioned by the Queenes more then ordinary inclinations The Parliament was summoned at the Blacke Friers in London wherein treaties being had against the Duke and the Queene fearing least he might therein suffer she thought she might reape some advantage by remooving the Parliament to Lecester but very few of the Nobilitie comming thither she was forced to remove it againe to Westminster where both houses being full the lower house presented many complaints against the Duke whereof some were true and some false The Articles were many the chiefest that hee had treated with the Bastard of Orleans when he was sent Embassadour to Henry to move Charles to make warre with England to the end that hee might make Iohn sonne to the said Duke King by marrying him to Margaret daughter to the late Duke of Sommerset the presumed heire to the Crowne in case the King should have no children Secondly that suborned by the sayd Bastard he was cause of the Duke of Orleans freedome Thirdly that the losse of France and Normandy was happened through his advise which was represented to the King of France by the said Duke of Orleans Fourthly that being sent Embassadour to make peace or truce he had condescended to the surrendring of Aniou and Mayne without the knowledge of the other Embassadours his fellow Colleagues and that being returned to England he perswaded the King thereunto so losing him the inheritance of those countries Fiftly that having at the same time discovered the Kings counsell unto the enemy together with the defects of the Forts and number of Souldiers the English by reason of these informations were driven out of France Sixtly that he had given the like informations to the Dunnesse when he was Embassadour in England seventhly that the King having sent Embassadours into France to treate of peace he was the cause why peace was not made having by way of Anticipation advertised Charles of his advantages Eightly that in the Starre Chamber hee had made his boasts that hee had as much power in the Councell of France as in that of England and that by his power hee could remove whatsoever Counsellors there Ninthly that corrupted by Charles hee had retarded the melitia that was to goe to France Tenthly that in the conclusion of the peace hee had not comprehended the King of Arragon nor the Duke of Britanny both friends to the King so as being comprehended by Charles hee alienated the former and made the other so great an enemy as Giles brother to the said Duke remaining firme in his friendship to England lost first his liberty and then his life His answers to the first three Articles were that hee never had committed nor so much as thought any such thing To the fourth that the businesse of the truce being left to his discretion it could not bee concluded without the surrendring of those states which was but a weake answer since the marriage of the Queene in consideration whereof this surrender was made was not so much as dreamt of by any save himselfe But on the other side it being approved of in Parliament wherein both the houses did joyne in Petition to his Majestie to reward him for this his great good service it followes that either the one Parliament or the other did amisse since the one desired reward the other punishment for the selfe same action the fift sixt seventh and ninth have no proofe at all but the accusers bare narration In the eight he may be convinc't but more of vanitie then of any other errour in the tenth his fault was omission but as it was not excusable in a personage of his condition so it was not to be punished in the highest degree his other accusations contained the topicall faults of favorites which in like persecution are usually alleaged that he had enricht himselfe out of the Kings treasure monopolized things belonging to the Crowne diminished the revenues thereof removed worthy men from the Councell placing such in their roomes as had dependancy upon him that he was the chiefe instrument in the death of the Duke of Glocester which though it were likely enough yet were not their proofes sufficient to condemne him Vpon these complaints he was sent unto the Tower as to be there forth comming till hee should give an account of what he was charged of but being set at liberty about a moneth after the people were thereat so highly incensed that to avoyd sedition it was requisite to take from the Lord Say his place of Treasurer all their places from all his other friends and so banish him for five yeares out of England But being imbarked in Suffolke to goe for France he was set upon by a man of warre belonging to the Earle of Excester was fought withall taken beheaded neare unto Dover in the same ship and his body throwne upon the shore from whence it was taken by one of his Chaplaines and buried in the Colledge of Winkefield in Suffolke This was the end of this man in whom so many causes both of blame and of praise concurring I know not whether hee ought to bee blamed or praised Vices are like Clouds which though they doe not totally obscure the day yet the thicker and blacker they are the more horrid and fearefull doe they make it Vices are not to bee ballanced with vertues no more then is ayre and water with earth and fire yet if amongst punishments the law givers could have taken away the memory of what was good in the guiltie I beleeve they would not have done it If there had beene no other evill in the Duke of Suffolke then the death of the Duke of Glocester whereof the signes are too manifest for him to cleare himselfe 't were sufficient to ecclipse all his other vertues in the estimation of all honest men but bee it as you will his misfortune was very prejudiciall to the King since thereby he was deprived of a servant as necessary for his preservation as by his Councell and valour he was ready to preserve him This chance did much inanimate those who syded with the Duke of Yorke who spared not in what they could to render the King dispised and hatefull they forgot not to inculcate the ignominious losse of France enough to bereave of reputation the most valiant Prince that is much more him who was given to idlenesse and wretchlesnesse that the state was governed by a proud woman the chiefe cause of all their evills Thus said the people should doe well to take example by the government of Ireland where the wisedome and valour of the Duke
thereby set them at liberty and armed them but this did but little availe him for the Archbishop of Canterbury having wisely framed a generall pardon and authorised it with the great Seale hee himselfe being Lord Chancellour hee crost the River over against the Tower accompanied by the Bishop of Winchester made it bee proclaimed in South-wark where it was so welcomly received by the rebells that without taking leave or seeing their Captaines face they returned to their owne homes so as being suddenly forsaken and those aydes not appearing which were promised by such as sided with the Duke of Yorke hee fled in disguise into Sussex and was pursued by many to gaine the 1000. marks which were promised to him that should kill him this good fortune befell Alexander Iden who did well deserve it by reason of the danger wherein hee put himselfe for finding him in a Garden hee slew him hand to hand without any manner of treachery and brought his Body to London where the Head being taken of it was put upon a spear's end and set it upon the Bridge as are usually the heads of Traitors and Iden received the 1000. marks which hee had generously wonne The Archbishop of Canterbury plaid a discreet part in this busines by applying the generall pardon to the seditious in a time when many of them being slaine or hurt the rest shreudly affrighted and fearing yet worse hee did that with a few stroakes of his pen which many a stroake of sword neither could nor would have done an act of a wise Minister for the common people are for the most part like pettish children who grow wilde at the whisk of a Rod and are made tractable at the sight of a red cheekt apple The King was advised to goe into Kent where having chastised some hee made good the pardon to all the rest to the great satisfaction of the Country Charles made use of these dissentions in England to impatronize himselfe of Gascony just as hee did of the disorders of Normandy to make himselfe master of that Province the experience of so many yeares wherein hee had governed himselfe amisse had made him more minde his busines Monstrelet observes that the conquest of Normandy was an effect of his good order taken with his Souldiers for hee had reduced the horse which was the chiefest part of his strength to so perfect a discipline by well arming of them and well paying them as that the Country people did in safety enjoy their own goods any transgression in that behalfe being severely punished which if all Princes would doe they would seldome bee loosers Nothing did more preserve the Guascons for 300. yeares and upward in their obedience to the English not withstanding all the forces pollicies and proffers of France then good government for they were ruled under the liberty of the lawes as if they had beene naturall English-men not that when a goverment is come to it's period any thing is able to uphold it since the orders of fortune and of nature have their bounds prefixt as well in what is good as what is bad Bergerac was the first place besieged in Guien a place seated upon the River Dordon in Perigord Charles made the Count Pointeverres who was likewise Count de Perigord and Viscount de Limoges his Lieutenant in those parts hee was accompanied with many Gentlemen and with 2500. horse 500. whereof were lances for every lance consisted of five horse the man at armes his page his servant armed and two bow men When the artillery came up Bergerac yeelded the English came forth on horseback and with their goods the Inhabitants enjoyed their owne as formerly Iansack seated upon the same River was taken by assault 35. English being there slaine the rest taken prisoners Monferat Saint Foye and Chalois yeelded for the Inhabitants were affrighted and resolved not to hazard their lives and livelyhoods since the Lord Cameile had written into England for succour and no order was taken for any by reason of the home broyles there so as no Towne now durst any longer hold out but that which did chiefely quell their Spirits was the defeat given by Monsieur de Orvall the third sonne of the house of Albret to the Maior of Burdeaux Orvall was parted from Bazas to make an inroade into the Island of Medock with 4. or 500. fighting men when night came on hee staid some two leagues short of Burdeaux and the next morning being all Saints day as hee was on horseback to enter the Island hee was tould that betweene 8. and 9000. of those of Burdeaux what Townesmen what English were marched forth to give him battell whereupon hee set his men in order expecting to bee set upon When they came to blowes hee slew 1300. of them and the Maior fled away abandoning the Infantry which hee had placed in the front of the enemy and besides those hee slew hee tooke 1200. prisoners this is according to Monstrelets relation Hallian who taxeth the Geographers of ignorance for calling the country of Madock an Island since it is onely environed on the one side by the River of Garronne and on an other side by a little arme of the Sea all the rest being firme continent joyning to the lands of Burdeaux doth agree almost in all things with Monstrelet save that hee saith that the English Authours write that the French were twise as many as they and that their victory cost them the lives of 1000. of their owne men Chartier saith that Monsieur d'Orvall had betweene 6. and 7000. fighting men that as hee returned with his booty hee was set upon by the English that hee slew about 2000. of them and tooke 2200. prisoners The English writers on the contrary side say that the Maior of Burdeaux was overcome more by number then valour that those who were slaine and taken prisoners were about 600. and that 800. of the French were slaine Which of these is the true relation is left to the judgement of him who will take the paines to examine them if Chartier bee to bee beleeved the 2200. prisoners will proove likelier to bee sheepe then men for every one of the Victors must binde at least 3. or 4. and if it bee said that they who could kill every man 14. which is not granted might much easier take every man his 3. or 4. prisoners The argument holds not for it is easier for one man to kill 14. then to take and detaine 4. The English have divers times fought against 7. or 8. and have overcome the French themselves will not deny it but there is some reason given for it for though valour bee to bee accounted in the first place since without it no so disadvantagious resolution can bee taken yet in the second place may bee alleadged the disorder of the enemy their owne good order and their arrowes which gawling and disordering the horse were cause of the victory In this present affaire neither the valour nor the
considering that they were likely to meete with many such bickerings before they should come to London and not likely to hold out against them all their numbers not being answerable to the way they were to goe they turned towards Warwicke intending to expect the comming of the Earle thereof who being come from Calleis did together with his Sonne in Law raise people in all parts But before either the King or Warwicke got thither fortune brought the two Armies face to face within three miles of Bambery in a certaine place where were three hills In two whereof the two Armies were encampt the third left to the successe of fortune not assayed by the Welch because they could not without much hazzard make themselves masters thereof though they had a great minde so to doe The Earle of Pembrooke and the Lord Stafford were lodged in Bambery where to shunne disputes which upon the like occasion might arise they agreed each of them to take such lodging as they first should light upon The Baron being lodged to his liking the Earle forgetting his agreement and using his authority would I know not why have him change lodging the which he unwillingly did because so doing he was to quit the company of a Gentlewoman whom he found lodged there And having no other meanes to shew his resentment at the present hee together with all his people left the Towne leaving the Earle without any Bowmen who by their shooting were likely to bee the best advantage of the Battell The Earle was not herewithall dismayed but going to the Campe tooke any resolution rather than to retire It was just the day after St. Iames his day when Sir Henry Nevill Son to the L. Latimer thinking hee had been too long idle went forth to skirmish early in the morning being followed by a company of light horse But delighting more therein than he had reason hee so far advanced himselfe as not knowing how to retire hee was taken and soone after put to death upon coole bloud His youth nobility and valour the chiefest of all endowments not being sufficient to save him This act of cruelty incensed the Northerne people who resolving to revenge his death let flie their darts at the hill where the Welchmen lay whereby inforcing them to come down into the plaine where the battel began It was not sufficient for the E. of Pembrook who fought upon disadvantage to execute the part of a Commander it behoved him to play the part of a souldier whilst his brother Sr. Rich. Herbert minding nothing but the battel did so behave himself as the true story of his valour is not to be exceeded by any fabulous Romanza for making way through the enemies troops with his sword in his hand he passed twice through the whole length of their army returning to his own men if not untoucht yet without any mortall wound The which as I believe was occasioned for that his worth admired by those that saw it did by joyning delight with danger and wonder with delight with-hold the hands of all men from injuring him The battell did almost totally lean to his side when Iohn Clapham a Servant of the E. of Warwicks who had gathered together 500 of the poorest basest sort of people about Northampton appear'd upon the top of one of those hils with a white Beare in his Ensigne crying out a Warwicke a Warwicke the which did so much frighten the Welch as believing Warwicke to be there with all his forces they began to fly Sir Richards valour not being sufficient to detain them In this flight the prisoners not numbred 5000 men were slaine The Earle of Pembrooke his brother Sir Richard and many other Gentlemen wer taken prisoners and without any triall at Law beheaded at Bambery The Earle who was appointed first to suffer addressing himselfe to Conniers and Clapham entreated them in the behalfe of his brother hee objected unto them his youth and comelinesse of stature answerable to his Martiall mind that his valour even by themselves admired might one day be serviceable to his Countrey But Sir Henry Nevils death had so exasperated them as that it occasioned his death the death of his brother and of many others A lamentable Tragedy presented by so worthy men So as it is no wonder if vertue be hated since it is not usefull but rather harmefull to the owners thereof Sir Edward Herbert Baron of Cherbery doth at this time live descended from them a Gentleman who hath given such proofe of his valour as well in his owne private occasions in England as in the warres in the Low-Countries as hee may justly be said to sympathize with the said Sir Richard but in schollership he hath the advantage of adding that glory to his Ancestors by his famous Philosophicall composures which in the like kind hee hath not received from them Their cruelties did not here cease for those of Northampton having chosen unto themselves one Robert of Risdale for their Captaine and joyned certaine others unto him they surprized the Earle Rivers father to the Queen and his sonne Iohn in his mansion-house of Grafton brought them to Northampton and without more adoe beheaded them The Lord Stafford was generally accused for the losse of this battell who for so sleight a cause and upon so urgent an occasion forsooke the Kings service to revenge himselfe upon the Earle of Pembrooke And to say the truth this misfortune had not hapned at least not with the death of so many and so worthy men had hee been there Edward therefore sent forth Commissions to the Sheriffes of Devonshire and Somersetshire to seeke him out finde him and upon paine of their lives to put him to death They were not wanting in diligence they found him where he thought he had been sufficiently concealed and executed their command The victors this meane while had retired themselves to Warwicke whither the Earle thereof was come with a great body of armed men And understanding that the King was marching towards him hee advertised the Duke of Clarence who forthwith joyned with him bringing along a great number of armed men They were likely presently to have come to blowes according to the custome of England had not some great personages desirous of peace and of the good of the Weale publique interposed to finde some way of accommodation This negotiation made Edward so carelesse as that confidently believing in peace hee neglected all duties of Military discipline whilst Warwicke more wary than he being by his spies certified of the Guards negligence and the heedlesnesse of all the rest who behaved themselves as if no enemy had been set upon the King by night and without any resistance tooke him prisoner A blow likely to end the difference without blood-shed He first put him in the Castle of Warwicke from thence that no man might know what was become of him he sent him to Medlam a Castle in Yorkeshire then in the custody of the Archbishop
to comfort the mother Vauclere sent unto him willing him to retire else he should be enforced to treat him rudely But by what ensued I believe Philip Comines report to be true that by secret message he had desired him not to wonder at what had hapned that all was done for his service that if hee should have suffered him to come in hee had been utterly lost since England Burgundy the Towne and a great part of the garrison were his enemies That his best course was to retire into France not taking any further thought concerning that Fort assuring him that in due time he would give a good account thereof But by naming England to be his enemy hee onely meant Edward not the generality for never was any man better beloved by the people than was he which was the onely cause of Edwards aversion and feares for the peoples love doth usually raise jealousies in the Prince Edward seeing him gone thought himselfe rid of a troublesome burden which turned little to his advantage for the continuance of his jealousies would have made him more cautelous than hee was The reasons why Burgundy hated him were because Warwicke had ruined the house of Lancaster to which hee was most affectionate his mothers mother being a branch thereof That hee was a friend to the King of France a Prince by him infinitely hated and the opposing of his marriage for no other end but that he thought hee should thereby become too powerfull for France The inhabitants of Calleis opposed him not for that they hated his person but because the warre would have broken their commerce with London for the Company of Wollen-drapers kept a Store-house in Calleis from whence the Low-countries and all Germany were furnished to the great benefit of particular men and the King did thereby receive a yeerely toll of 50000 Crowns Comines saith but 15000 and that it came all into the Earls coffers As for the Garrison it cannot be denied but that the greatest part of them had dependence upon him But Monsieur de Duras a Gascon and the Kings Marshall being then there with a great many souldiers under his command hee would have runne danger of being taken prisoner if he should have entered the Town Vauclere by his dissembling compassed his ends for the newes of this his unexpected behaviour comming to the Court of England the King tooke the command of that Towne from Warwicke and bestowed it on Vauclere And the Duke of Burgondy to confirme him in this his charge sent thankes unto him by Philip de Comines and gave him a pension of 1000 Crownes a yeere Notwithstanding all this Vauclere served and deceived them all as the effects shewed Hee demeaned himselfe in this manner not out of any loyalty to the King or love hee bore unto the Earle but that hee might have two strings to his Bow and doubly secure his owne interest For had hee been loyall to the King hee could not have given the Earle any hopes nor have effected them when hee might doe it without danger and if hee had loved the Earle hee would not have denied him entrance into the Towne it being the onely place hee could receive succour from But hee not knowing which of them would prevaile chose not to endanger himselfe whilst being in good condition hee might betake himselfe to that side which should be most availeable for him Mens ends are commonly their owne interests for the which they thinke it lawfull to abandon vertue which alwaies goes accompanied by some crosse which they abhorre The Earle of Warwicke finding that now hee had no hopes in Calleis but what were future sayled towards Diepe as hee was advised by Vauclere and according to his first intention By the way hee tooke as many ships as hee met withall belonging to Charles his subjects gaining thereby great riches which did furnish him at his present need and forced Charles to send a great Fleet into those Seas to revenge himselfe either by taking him prisoner or inhibiting his returne for England Being come to Diepe and by command from Lewis received with all manner of respect hee was by the said Lewas met at Amboise where causing him to be provided with all things necessary hee promised him his best assistance and caused a great many ships be rigg'd out for him well provided with Souldiers and Mariners And this hee did the sooner for that Charles had threatned him if hee should assist Warwicke Queen Margaret came to meet him as soone as she heard he was arrived and with her the Earles of Pembrooke and of Oxford the last of which had lately escaped out of prison and was fled from England Lewis to have the surer tie upon him caused Prince Edward the Queens sonne to marry with Anne the Earle of Warwicks second daughter Warwicke taking thereby to sonne in law the sonne of him whom he had formerly deposed that he might now depose him that he had placed in his place As soone as the marriage was concluded Warwicke and the Duke of Clarence tooke an oath never to put a period to the warre till such time as Henry or in default of him his sonne Edward should recover the Kingdome And Queen Margaret promised to make them two Governours of the Kingdome till such time as her sonne should be of yeeres King Edward was daily advertised by Duke Charles what treaties were in hand to his prejudice the Duke complaining that Edward should more minde his pleasures than his affaires But it was in vaine to object the feare of danger to a courageous Prince a lover of pastimes vaine it was to perswade him to quit his sports and plunge himselfe in troubles since it was so unlikely that should befall him which did He advised him to oppose the Earle at Sea for that if hee should set foot on Land and have his partakers joyne with him the danger and difficulty would be the greater Hee on the other side desired hee might land believing that at his pleasure hee might take him prisoner or kill him before hee could be succoured He made diligent inquiry after such as hee might suspect to be Warwickes friends so as those that were knowne to wish him well were in an ill condition Many of them tooke Sanctuary Marquesse Montaigne brother to Warwicke obtained his pardon and came over to the Kings side But the wisest resolution hee could take was to send over a Gentlewoman into France who under pretence of visiting the Dutchesse of Clarence might worke upon her husband This woman being arrived at Calleis made Vauclere believe that businesses were likely to be accommodated and that the King had sent her over to this purpose When shee was come to Amboise she so well performed the trust imposed in her that having shewed the Duke what danger hee was in by taking part against his brother she made it appeare that the house of Lancaster could never raigne voyd of jealousies whilst any one of the house
of Yorke were left alive That by endeavouring to ruine his brother he wrought his owne overthrow by quitting the right unto the Crown to the which he was so nigh himselfe For Edward though he were young had yet no sonne and but one daughter who might very well miscarry and such were his disorders as there was little likelihood he should have any more That being therefore to be presumed heire he much injured himselfe by giving the Crown away from himselfe to his enemies who could never thinke themselves safe as long as he lived These reasons and others which the discreet woman knew how to make use of prevailed so farre with Clarence as that he gave her his word to joyne with his brother as soone as hee should be come into England Which sheweth of what little efficacy oathes and alliance are when a powerfull interest comes in place Clarence for some sleight domestique distasts failed his brother even to the endangering the losse of his Kingdome You shall see him faile his father in Law even to the making him lose his life Whence wee are taught that in great affaires wee ought onely to trust such to whom profit and danger are univocall together with us Many of the King of France his ships were making ready in Harfleur for the Earle of Warwickes service and some of his owne likewise where he received sundry dispatches from many Lords of England They desired him not to delay his returne though hee were to come all alone for being looked for by so many that were desirous to spend their lives in his service hee needed no foraine forces and that his delay might endanger his friends and overthrow the enterprize He acquainted the Queene and his companions herewithall whose opinions were that hee should forth with be gone with such ships as hee should finde in readinesse and that as soon as the Queenes ships should be in due equipage her father the King of Sicily had sent her as many as hee could to this effect she and her sonne would imbarque themselves upon the first newes of any hopes of good successe in England so as having taken leave of the King and thanked him for so many and so great favours hee went into the Fleet whither by command from the King the Admirall of France and divers other ships were come to guard him from Charles his Fleet which lay expecting him in the mouth of the River Seine and which was much greater than the Kings Warwicks and the Admirals all joyned together Doubtlesse had not fortune plaied one of her wonted trickes the English had not returned to England for the Burgonians were many strong and resolute to doe all that was possible to take the Earle But the night before the Earles departure the Dukes ships were by a great tempest scattered many of them were sunke the rest driven into sundry places not any two of them being found together So as the Earle putting to Sea the next day with a faire wind as if the tempest had risen and were allayed to doe him service came to Anchor in Dartsmouth haven in Devonshire the same place where six moneths before he tooke shipping for Calleis Edward was at this time busied in sports and revellings not thinking on foraine affaires relying upon Charles his mighty Fleet which lay in wait to fight with him and hinder his passage into England When he heard he was landed he past from his first confidence to a second and worser thinking hee had him now in a noose Hee advertised Charles and desired him to take order hee should not returne againe to France and then hee needed trouble himselfe no further for that he was sufficient of himselfe to hinder all his designes within his Kingdome and to chastise him But Charls who was a wise and vigilant Prince was not of this opinion he would have had him to have hindred his landing without the adventuring of his Person and Kingdome upon the uncertainty of battell and the inconstancy of his people and fortune The first thing Warwicke did was to make Proclamations be made every where in Henries name that all men from sixteene to threescore yeere old upon grievous punishment should come and present themselves armed before him to serve Henry the lawfull King against Edward Duke of Yorke the unlawfull usurper of the Kingdome He was forthwith obeyed great numbers of people flockt unto him even those who the yeere before were wholly devoted to Edwards service A change though strange yet not to be wondred at Old things cause satiety new businesses provoke fresh appetite Edward being in this straight resolved to doe the same which the Earle had done Hee summoned all the Peeres of the Land was obeyed but by a few and by those more out of feare than out of any good will Hee went to Nottingham accompanied by his brother the Duke of Gloucester the Lord Scales the Queenes brother and the Lord Hastings his Chamberlaine presuming there to raise an Army answerable to his need The Rebels this meane while increased and the Ministers in their Pulpits did approve of Henries right The bastard Faulconbridge and the Earle of Pembrooke the one in the West the other in Wales did proclaime him King That which most troubled Edward was that Marquesse Montaigne having gathered together 6000. fighting men and brought them almost unto Nottingham hee returned backe either for that he thought Edwards affaires were now desperate and that the ayreevery where resounding Long live Henry Long live Warwicke he thought it foolishnesse not to share of his brothers good fortune or else for that hee had now a just occasion to revenge himselfe of Edwards ingratitude as hee tearmed it who for his service done unto him and his blood shed for him in so many battels and dangers had onely requited him with the bare Title of Marquesse He declared himselfe against him and brought those 6000 along with him proclaiming Henry King as the others had done I know not whether he had reason to accuse Edward of ingratitude or no. Voluptuous people who like him are given to their pleasures are naturally prodigall in their owne dissolutenesse and backward enough in paying what they owe. I am very certain his other brothers could not complaine thereof though Warwicke injuriously did The Archbishop of Yorke wore the second Mitre of England and the Earle of Warwicke if wee may believe Comines to boote with his owne Revenues which were very great had 80000 Crowns a yeer comming in in Lordships Confiscations and Places meerely conferred upon him by the Kings grace which was much more in those daies than 300000 would be now But it is hatefull and dangerous to Princes when pretensions grow to that height as there is no meanes of recompence and that the onely pretence of the pretenders seeming to upbraid doth tacitely demand and seeme to plead the participation of their Princes dignity and estate Edward knew not what to say to these alterations which hourely
common sense faile to suggest unto him what injury hee was to suffer by the rule of the house of Lancaster notwithstanding the seeming favourable proceedings of Parliament in his behalfe hee cloaked therefore his sorrow and seemed to be glad at what did inwardly afflict him hee endeavoured to fit himselfe to the present times till fortune might afford some other occasion When Warwicke had thus taken order for things at home hee applied himselfe to foraine affaires his first thoughts were to divert Duke Charles from assisting Edward beleeving that whilest hee was busyed with the Armes of France in Picardy and those of England in the confines about Callis danger would enforce him to mind his owne affaires and not trouble himselfe with what concerned other men hee sent 400 men to Callis to make inrodes into the parts about Boloigne which were with all dutifull respect received by Vauclere which freed him of all suspition of being any way inclined to the contrary party Before Edward landed in Holland Charles was informed that hee was dead neither was hee troubled at the newes moved by his antient inclination to the house of Lancaster and though Warwickes power did much molest him not hoping ever to gaine him hee hoped notwithstanding strongly to oppose him by meanes of the two Dukes of Sommerset and Exceter who had beene by him maintained in their miseries but when hee heard hee was arrived in Holland he was altogether amazed for should hee assist him he should draw upon him Henries enmity neither could hee deny him aide since his Wife was his Sister Charles knew not that Callis was at Warwickes command building much thereon hee sent Comines to see what hee could promise to himselfe therein for Vauclere having denyed entrance to Warwicke and accepted of a Pension from him hee had reason to believe him to depend upon him the Duke and not to be reconcileable with Warwicke but as soone as Comines was come to Callis hee found hee had lost his labour hee was not received as formerly all hee met wore the Earles colours the gate of the house wherein hee lay and his owne Chamber doore were marked with the White-crosse Songs were every where sung of the firme friendship and intelligence betweene Lewis and Warwicke Being by Vauclere invited to Dinner hee met there a great many Gentlemen who talked neglectfully of Edward and those most who had formerly seemed most to affect him none but Vauclere himselfe spake modestly of him Comines faining the first report of Edwards death to be true said to them that 't was now to no purpose to talke any more of him since hee was dead and that if hee were yet alive the Duke of Burgondy had contracted no other friendship with him then with whatsoever other King That the Articles of contract mentioned onely England and the King thereof that the friendship between England and Burgondy should still continue the same the names of Edward and Henry onely altered Charles was not displeased with this agreement though it was not as he could have desired for under-hand hee could do what he listed whilst hee was free from suspition of being molested by England which was that he most feared The Wollen-Drapers of London wrought well for him in this businesse for Warwicke having taken 4000 men into pay to send against him the Merchants for feare the War might overthrow their Trafficke did so behave themselves as they made him alter his resolution which had it not happen'd much mischiefe might have ensued to him for this fell out just at the same time when Lewis had taken from him Amiens and St. Quintines so as his affaires were likely to have succeeded ill he not being able to defend himselfe in two severall parts against two so potent enemies Charles had not yet seene Edward their first encounter was in the Towne St. Paul the perswasions the King used to him were that he himselfe shared with him in his losse since that he had not now to do with Henry of Lancaster but with the Earle of Warwicke whose Friendship was never to be hoped for as long as Lewis his amity did prevaile that by assisting him hee should not onely assist a Brother in Law and one that would alwayes be his friend but hee should do a worke becomming a just and a great Prince without exposing himselfe to a long and impossible businesse since hee had such intelligence such friends and servants within the Kingdome as hee needed onely to shew himselfe with some Convoy of Ships armed with a few men rather for reputation sake then any neede These perswasions were but coldly entertained by Charles for the Dukes of Sommerset and Exceter shewed unto him what hee owed to his Birth hee himselfe comming of the house of Lancaster and promised him what hee could desire against Warwicke to whom they were both irreconcileable enemies Edward was not well pleased to be nourished with hopes whilest Charles made him believe that his dissembling was necessary for them both for him because hee was not to fight with two Kingdomes at one and the same time and for Edward because opportunity might render his succour more usefull But Edward not satisfied with these put-offs considering that his designes were the lesse likely to succeede well by how much the more firmely Henry grew settled in his Kingdome hee caused foure Ships to be made ready for him at Vere in Holland which being a free Haven not denyed to any one the Ships might seeme to be set forth by Edward himselfe and hired 14 more for him of the Easterlings bargaining that they should passe him over into England and serve him fifteene dayes after he should be landed Hee caused moreover 50000 Florines to be secretly delivered unto him and that this aide might not seeme to be given by him he made it be proclaimed that whosoever should assist Edward should incurre great punishment hereby hee freed himselfe from giving suspition to England and come what might come remain'd friends to both sides Edward had 2000 men with him besides Mariners with which having landed at Ravenspur in Yorkeshire he sent forth some light horse to discover how the Inhabitants were inclined and finding them wholly turned over to Henries side not so much as willing to heare him named hee changed his resolution hee gave out that he did not pretend to the Kingdome Fearing lest the troubles that might thereby arise might alienate the peoples hearts but to his patrimoniall estate of Yorke under the obedience of Henry It cannot be imagined what good effect this his crafty wisedome produced for this his pretence being thought not onely moderate but just no man opposed him therein Equity orany thing which resembles it is of so great efficacy amongst men as that hee who but a little before was banished declared a Traitor and had his Lands confiscated yet being so great a Prince by birth as hee was and having beene King it moved all men to compassionate him
Horses great store of Foot but Authors do not name the number Fifteen thousand Bowmen all on Horseback infinite was the number of men employed about the Artillery and Tents and amongst all this number there was not one unuseful person Commines says Never did King of England passe the Seas with a more powerful Army nor with better men nor more richly armed To boot with these Three thousand men were set apart to go for Britanny Edward before he went from Dover sent Gartier a Herauld and a Norman by Nation with Letters to Lewis wherein he demanded the Kingdom of France as properly belonging to him which if he should deny he denounced fire and sword against him as against one who usurped what belonged to another Lewis would read the Letter aside to avoid the occasion of whispers which thereby might be given When he had read it he said unto the Herauld He knew his Master the King of England came not into France out of any motion of his own but egged thereunto by the Duke of Burgondy who having ruinated himself thought by his means to raise himself up again and the Constable who as Uncle to his wife had found more credit with him then he deserved but let him be assured they would not make good any thing they had promised him the Duke by reason of his impotency and the Constable by his disloyalty being born to deceive all men and to sowe distrust where he hoped for advantage that he had made him Constable to boot with other favours and Acts of Grace with which since he could not oblige him Edward was not likely to do it for that it was impossible for him to tread in any path but that of Fraud and Treachery That Edward having to do with such people in a season so neer Winter he might do better to agree with him then to hazard his Person Reputation and People trusting on two whereof the one was unable the other unfaithful and run hazard of too late Repentance This being said he with his own hands gave unto the Herauld Three hundred Crowns and promised him a thousand more if the King his Master and he should gree whereby he obliged him to do him the best service he could Gartier allured by his liberality promised to do what he was able but that the businesse was not to be moved till the King his Master had past the Seas that then he would advise him to send a Herauld to demand safe-Conduct for Ambassadours who might addresse himself to the Lord Howard or the Lord Stanley to whom he would bring him in With this he took his leave and was by Lewis in publike besides what he had given him in private presented with Thirty Ells of Crimson-Velvet When Edward was come to Calais he was troubled not to finde Charles there who according to appointment was to have waited for him in that place but he was more offended that whereas the War should have been begun three Moneths before his arrival he had not yet begun it nor was he like to begin it being busied in the Siege of Nuz He sent forthwith to him to know what he meant to do Charles after the getting of Guelders and the County of Zutphen was carried away with new conceits he was made Heir to those Countreys by Arnaldus the last Duke who had disinherited his son Adolphus who had behaved himself ungratefully and cruelly towards him so as being possessed thereof he thirsted after the neighbouring Countreys and neglected the War of France which most imported him but being confirmed in this humour by the slowe proceedings of Germany by the avarice and wretchlesnesse of the Emperour Frederick the Third who was not able to oppose him without the power of the whole Empire he bent himself thereunto to this purpose he procured a Truce with Lewis for some moneths Lewis his Counsellors were averse to the granting of this Truce but himself was of a contrary opinion foreseeing that if Charles were once entangled in these affairs he would never rid his hands of them for by having the Emperour the Empire and the Princes thereof his enemies he could not have leasure to employ himself elsewhere Charles his designe was to get the dominion of Rhine as far as Basil which he thought he might do for he already possessed all the Lands between Holland and Collen and between Collen and Basil he enjoyed the County of Farrata which was pawn'd to him by Sigismund Duke of Austria the which he intended never to restore and this his designe was occasioned by his having taken into his protection Robert of Bavaria Archbishop of Collen Brother to Lodowick Prince Elector who with a joynt consent was by the Clergie and Commonalty driven out and they placed Nortmannus Brother to Lodowick Barbarus Landgrave of Hessen in his place But because Nuz a Fort of great consequence Three miles distant from Collen held with the City he besieged it it being defended by Henry Brother to Nortmannus believing that when he should have taken this place Collen would not long hold out Lewis seeing him thus madly minded it redounding to his advantage that he should more and more be engaged therein prolonged the Truce and took from him all manner of scruple of breaking it Charles laid Siege to Nuz at the same time that he had perswaded Edward to war with France and was a whole yeer before it when he thought suddenly to have taken it and to have been time enough to have met Edward with his Fleet which was as fair a one as any Prince could have The Emperour and all the Germane Princes came to the succour of this Town hoping to meet 20000 fighting men there which Lewis had promised to send but they came not he having need of them himself to oppose the English who were hourly expected in France Lewis rather endeavoured to have peace with Charles or to prolong the Truce the which he did not obtain for Charles presumed he could at the same time take Nuz drive the Emperour away and ruine Lewis being set upon by three enemies himself England and Britanny Lewis on the other side favoured by the length of the Siege and the slacknesse of the English assoon as the Truce was expired took many Cities of his burnt all his Countrey between Abbevile and Arraz and took Iames of S. Paul Brother to the Constable prisoner He made the Dukes of Lorrain and of Calabria his enemies who entred Luxenburg and likewise the Duke of Austria and the Switzers who took from him the County of Farrata He notwithstanding all this was obstinate in continuing the Siege nor did he rise from before the Town till forced by necessity and divers incommodities the which had he endured but Ten days longer as he might very well have done the Fort had been yeelded up unto him for people died there of hunger but he raised the Siege not knowing their necessity and would have raised it before all
hopes of gaining it being lost had it not been that out of ostentation he might say that the Emperour accompanied by all the Princes of the Empire as well Ecclesiastical as Secular could not make him raise his Siege though the Emperours Army was four times as great as his but seeing his Army consumed through long sufferings the death of 4000 of the best Souldiers he had the losse of Farrata the Dutchy of Luxenburg pillaged the Counties of Poictiers and Piccardy burnt the King of England so much desired by him and so hardly wrought thereunto at Calais expecting him and threatning to return he was content to raise it remitting Nuz to the Popes Legat to dispose thereof as the Apostolike Sea should think good Thus having sent the remainder of his people into Lorrein and Bar that by sacking them they might refresh themselves he himself with a very small attendance went to Calais where he was but coldly welcomed as one who was expected in a Warlike not in a Complemental posture They did notwithstanding follow him and were by him led by the way of Bullen to Peron whereinto he suffered but few of them to enter being jealous of the place as if they had been his enemies The Constable had sundry times promised Charles to give up unto him Saint Quintines but not having done it and meaning nothing lesse he now sent to him Lewis Creville with his excuse saying that if he should have delivered it up to him he should have done him a disservice by bereaving him of all belief of his service in France but that now seeing he was joyned with the King of England he durst do it He sent him likewise a Letter of Credit wherewithal to serve himself with the King and to assure him of his best assistance in his behalf this was accompanied with a Writing sealed up wherein he promised to assist and serve all the Confederates of Burgundy namely the King of England against any whosoever none excepted The Constable was by nature perfidious and full of falshood but no ways wise so as it is no wonder if notwithstanding all his cunning he was ruined for evil doings seldom end well especially when craft and treachery are used towards one more crafty and more powerful The Fox loseth all his wiles when in the Lions paws The Constable while he was but Count S. Paul had served Philip Duke of Burgundy and gained the good will of his son Charles whom he governed in all his ways the which Lewis observing he thought to win him over to his side by making him his Constable believing by this new obligation to corrupt his former ancient friendship whilst Charles was confident the Count would never abandon his Cause and both of them were deceived For though he might at the same time have kept his old Master pay'd all Duties to his new one and inhansed his deserts with the one and with the other yet would not his bad inclinations suffer him so to do for instead of being a means of peace and friendship between them he stirred them both up to war and hatred Sincerity and Candor were not merchandise for his Ware-house nor could he have made use of them had he been willing whilest he believed his present greatnesse could not be augmented nor yet preserved but by his nourishing Discord between these two Princes and causing all their actions to have a dependency on him by making himself the Needle of the Dyal which sometimes points to this sometimes to that side He was to blame to justle with two the one of which was not inferiour to him in craft to wit Charles the other surpassing him therein which was Lewis the former was indued wth little wisedom as was he the other with so much as he might have been therein master to them both 'T would be too tedious to number up his disloyalties it may suffice to say that he fomented the War between them that he might necessitate Charles to marry his daughter to the Duke of Guienne If he did it not he threatned him with ruine shewing uuto him Lewis his Forces and if he did it he promised him S. Quintines and to procure the Duke of Britanny and his son-in-law to declare themselves against Lewis whilst Lewis waging War with Charles and being by him egged on not knowing what he did made War against himself by enforcing him to implore their aid against him by a Marriage equally detested by them both The Duke of Guienne dying he continued their Discord lest if they should agree they might discover his evil Offices the one unto the other whereby that might befal him which indeed did and believing that in case of danger his refuge might be with lesse hazard to Charles then to Lewis the former not being so wary as the other he allured him by the promise of S. Quintines the which in time of peace and by the instigation of the said Constable was by Lewis taken from him together with the Town of Amiens He proposed surprisal for the way of delivering it up promising he would suffer it to be taken the which Charles having divers times offered at was continually mockt and deluded and those who went against it were treated ill whereat though Charles was scandalized yet was he forced to admit his excuses he made him believe he had sent to surprise it at an unfitting time that if he had suffered it then to be taken he should have lost all his credit with the King and with France to the losse and prejudice of the Duke of Burgundy Lewis knew part of this dissembling and saw even into his bosom but he knew not how to punish him unlesse he should make an agreement with Charles for the Constable being possest of S. Quintines and having much of his own Patrimonial Lands lying round about it being very well followed well ally'd and of great Revenue he feared he might lose the Fort if he should discover himself to be his enemy But the King of England's coming was his bane Edward believed that S. Quintines the other adjacent places might serve him for places of Gariosn the next Winter the Constables last promise the Writing which was sent and the credit given him by Charles would not suffer him to think otherwise Whereupon he marched towards it and Charles led on the way but when they were neer the place and some of Edwards Troops advanced themselves believing they should have been received in assoon as they were within sight of the Walls the Canon plaid upon them and they might see themselves charged by sundry Troops of Horse and Foot which slew two or three of them This made the King believe he was as indeed he was basely betrayed The Duke not knowing what to say to it went his way the next day for meer shame and left these new people unacquainted with the Countrey abandoned to Fortune in danger of not being able either to serve him or themselves and Edward
be thereat troubled for all should be well The Archbishop differing in opinion from the Chamberlaine answered He knew not what good to hope for from such demeanours The Gentleman being gone hee rose from bed made all his Family get up caused them to Arme themselves and taking the great Seale along with him he went unto the Queene he thought he was come into a Pallace newly pillaged he saw nothing but confusion and people justling one another for haste some carrying in stuffe some going out to fetch in more sighes and teares hee met with everywhere The Queene was set upon the floore no more now what shee formerly had beene It added to the immensity of her affliction to see her selfe bereaved of her eldest Sonne and other kindred who were her onely stay to consider that though she were sorely opprest with Pre sent evills yet was she to expect greater oppressions Whence it may be gatherâ—…d that fore-sight is the bitter fruit of most mature wits a gift which graciously conferr'd for a Reliefe to mankinde workes a contrary effect the present imagination forestalleth future evills and afflicts the apprehension which ought onely to be caused for what hath already happened So as it can hardly be decided whether the fore-fight of Evills through the excellency of judgement be not a bad effect of a good cause and whether at this rate stolidity bee not rather to be chosen then the most refined understanding since such as are dull and stupid suffer onely in the present Act of their misfortunes The Chancellour having comforted the Queene with such reasons as in such desperate occasions hopes may suggest acquainted her with what the Chamberlaine Hastings had let him know supposing that Hastings who had beene obliged to the late Edward would side with his Children and Family but the Queene loathing to heare that Name reply'd hee was in an ertour to believe him to be her friend who hating her bloud indevour'd the utter extirpation of it The Archbishop not able to perswade her to the contrary discoursing from the least of dangers to the greatest that might happen bad her be assured that if any other King should be crowned then that King which now they had in their hands they would crowne the Duke of Yorke who was now in her possession And that you may bee hereof certaine Loe Madame said hee the Great Seale of England his Father your Husband gave it mee I give it you that you may keepe it for your Sonne and if for the present I could give you a greater Testimonie of my good will you should have it Which being said hee left the Seale with her and departed about breake of day not weighing of what importance the thing was that hee had done and how prejudiciall it might be to him But being come home and seeing the Thames out at his Window full of Boates which were fill'd with Glocesters Servants who observed if any went by water towards Sanctuary and hearing that there was part-taking and tumults raised in the City Lords and other people appearing in sundry Assemblies Armed hee bethought himselfe that if any extravagant courses should be taken his delivery of the Great Seale to any whosoever without the Kings Command since it was delivered to his custody might redound much to his dammage whilst the Queene could reape no advantage thereby whereupon he privately sent for it againe and when he had it carried it according to custome openly in the sight of all men This meane while commotions in the City did still continue it being believed that the proceedings at Northampton were not onely caused for what concerned Rivers but out of a designe to hinder the Coronation and troubles had beene likely to have ensued had not the Lord Chamberlaine assured them that those Lords were imprisoned for certaine Conspiracies plot ted against the Dukes of Glocester and Buckingham as would be made appeare by due processe of Law That no doubt was to be made of the Duke of Glocester since he had alwayes continued constantly faithfull to the King but that to suspect it might be of dangerous consequence if they would not lay downe their Armes with the same facility they had taken them up This Testimony quieted the greatest part of the people especially when they understood the King was comming waited upon by the Duke his Unkle with all manner of respect as also that amongst Rivers his carriages certaine Barrells full of Armes were found which though it were not believed by the wiser sort yet Gloucesters followers insisting much upon it it raised doubts in some who otherwise would not have beene perswaded to it For nothing is more prejudicall to Truth then Falshood boldly affirmed with Confidence and Obstinacy The King was met by the Lord Major of London the Sheriffes and Aldermen all in Scarlet accompanied with five hundred Citizens on horse-back cloathed all in purple Gloucester shewed such appearance of Reverence and Love to the King his Nephew as hee changed their former suspicions into a great good liking of him insomuch as when a Protectour was to be chosen as usually is done in the minority of Kings hee alone without any manner of contradiction was named thereunto not onely as he was Unkle and the next Prince of the Bloud but as he that was loyall most loving and of all others the fittest for a charge of such weight Many were forthwith removed from their Offices whereof the Archbishop of Yorke was one of the first not without sharpe reproofe for having left the Great Seale with the Queene Doctor Russell Bishop of Lincolne a man of Laudable conditions succeeded him in his place Earle Hastings was continued in his place of Lord Chamberlaine All which were businesses of small importance not being those which troubled Gloucester and though to have won the Peoples good will and obtained the Protectours place was the right way to his designes yet were they not things hee could have missed of the peoples good opinion depending upon his naturall dissembling and the Protectours place upon his neerenesse of Bloud Royall and consequently without Competitour That which most troubled him was that he could not ridde his hands of the One brother without the Other for if the Elder brother were made away the Duke of Yorke was to succeed In this it was that he was to use his best wits for the Queene being jealous of him and the Duke of Yorke being in a place not to be violated he could not come by him but by Deceipt and Sacriledge But it was no hard matter for him to overcome these difficulties a fraudulent perswasion eased him of the trouble of seeking out Other meanes He at the Counsell Table spoke against the Queen in these or the like words That there was no malice could parallel hers since to work the Kings Counsell into an ill opinion with the World she together with the Duke and Princesses had taken Sanctuary as if there were apparant cause of
as out of Faction or out of Envie could not endure that Henry should reign the one that the Duke of York son to Edward the 4 was Alive the other that the King was resolved to put the Earl of Warwick who was prisoner in the Tower secretly to death The First was divulged to nurse up Hopes in such as were ill affected the Second to encrease Hatred against the King as if equally cruel with Richard he were about to treat the Earl of Warwick as Richard had treated his Nephews Whereupon Simond meeting with so fit an occasion bethought himself to make Lambert personate the Duke of York but presently altering his Opinion he judged it fitter for his purpose to have him personate the prisoner the Earl of Warwick and that if his endeavours should succeed and that Lambert should be made King he himself should be recompensed with the Chief Miter of England and the Government of King and Kingdom Neither did he think to meet with any great Obstacle herein since that the love to the House of York remaining yet in the hearts of Most of the Kingdom they could not possibly endure that the King having married the Princesse Elizabeth he should not suffer her to be Crowned as she ought to be Resolving hereupon he began to give such instruction to Lambert as such a businesse required and met with an Aptnesse in him fit to receive whatsoever documents but considering afterwards that his pupil was to represent the person of one that was known to many and not known to him he thought it was unpossible to be done without the Assistance of some-body who was conversant in the Court who might be informed by those that had served the Earl of his childish conversation and of all things that had befallen since King Edward's death at which time he was but Ten yeers old None being fitter for such an Office then the Queen Dowager she was imagined to be the Instructresse for she was but little satisfied to see her daughter so little beloved and so coolly treated as a Wife and as a Queen wanting the usual Marks of that dignity for Henry had neglected her Coronation though he had lately born him a Son not that her intention was to make Lambert King but to make use of him to Depose her Son-in-law to substitute the infant-Prince the lawful Successor in his place and in case she should meet with too great oppositions Lincoln or Warwick which were Both of the House of York That which made people of this opinion was Her being shortly after confined to a Monastery upon no weighty pretence as we shall see The King thought it expedient to punish her under the colour of a Petty known fault for a heinous one which was not fitting to be known Howsoever it was Lambert took upon him the gestures and behaviour of a great Personage with so miraculous punctuality as that these being joyned to his Natural Sweetnesse a True Prince could not be formed out with more true Perfections then were these false ones which appeared to be true in Him The reasons which made Simond change his first designe and chuse rather to have his Comedian personate the son to the Duke of Clarence then King Edward's son though he that was Dead might easilier be counterfeited then he that was Alive was That when a speech went of his being escaped out of the Tower he observed so Great Joy in the People as he thought he should have more to further him in his designe and that it would be easier for him to insinuate a falshood in the Person of This man falsly supposed to have made an escape then in that Other whose escape would the hardlier be believed for in it Two Impossibilities were to be supposed Pity in the Varlets that were to murder him which could not without danger enter into such souls especially under such a King as was Richard and the Escape from the Tower which augmenting the danger took from the belief of any Compassion in Them or Life in Him But that which chiefly made him resolve upon This was that whilst he was doubtful what to do 't was said for a truth that Warwick was Dead in the Tower Now to act this Comedy well he did not think England a fit Scene a proportionable Distance being required in things which must be taken for what they are not unavoidable difficulties were to be met withal upon the place which might be avoided abroad where no Witnesses being to convince nor Acquaintance to confound boldnesse becomes impudence without which Cheats of this nature can hardly be effected He resolved to go over into Ireland a Kingdom affectionate to the House of York and wherein King Henry at his coming to the Crown had altered nothing neither Deputy Councellor nor Officer the same commanded there that were there placed by Richard a negligence to be blamed in so Prudent a Prince as He was who knew the inclination of that Kingdom and People wherein if alterations chance to happen remedies are hardly come by none being to be had from within it Self and all External helps the Sea interposed between them and home being Difficult Dangerous and Slowe All which made for Symond's purpose who coming before Thomas Fitz-Gerald Earl of Kildare who was Deputy a man ill-affected to Henry as he was well-affected to the House of York presented his pretended Prince unto him using such illusions as Lambert not having any one part in him which did not gainsay his mean Extraction the Deputy believed him to be what his Masters speeches and his Studied Nobility made him appear to be insomuch that acquainting some of his trustiest friends with this Secret under the Seal of Confession he found them and together with them the People prone to Rebellion They received this fancied Prince with great honour they gave the Castle of Dublin to him for his Lodging and few days after proclaimed him King by the name of Edward the Sixth There was not any one Province that denied him obedience and all of them joyned in declaring War against Henry whilst on the contrary side there was not any one that spake a word or drew a sword in his behalf But that Kingdom being but bare of Money and Arms and but meanly furnished with Souldiers they hoped that such in England as were friends to the House of York and Margaret Dutchesse of Burgundy would in a businesse of so great consequence assist them with their Supplies whom they advertise that Edward Plantagenet is escaped out of the Tower and come into Ireland where he was received and proclaimed King that they were purposed to bring him into England his hereditary Kingdom if they would be ready with their assistance to secure his Entry and that his Aunt of Burgundy would assist him with Money Souldiers and Commanders Margaret by reason of her vertue for she had nothing in her blameable but her inveterate hate to the House of Lancaster was in great
Sanctuary her husband not many months after returning home Victorious and Triumphing she likewise returned with him and during his life lived in her former Greatnesse and Felicity when he died she fell upon the like necessity as formerly of taking Sanctuary her Brother-in-law having usurped the Kingdom from her Sons declared them to be Bastards and cruelly put them to Death for her yet greater grief her Brother and one of her sons had by her Former husband died under the Hangmans hands in lesse then Three months space she was wounded with the death of Three Sons and a Brother her eldest Daughter being married to the new King moved by her womanish anger to practise uneffectible Chimaera's she lost her Honour Goods and Liberty and shortly after died unhappie not visited by any whilst she lived abandoned by her friends She was endued with Rare Qualities but her ruine proceeded from her abuse in the Choice of them Wisedom and Wylinesse being of the like Habit and Aspect are easily mistaken One for Another she took the Later for the Former which she would not have done had she well considered them for they are of Differing Liveries the one's is border'd about with Vertue the other 's with Deceipt Queens Colledge in Cambridge is her foundation and so call'd from her at this hour The Earl of Lincoln fled at this same time into Flanders he was son to Iohn de la Poole Duke of Suffolk and Elizabeth Eldest sister to the Two Brothers Edward and Richard Richard had declared him to be his Successor in case he should die without Children for having published King Edward and the Duke of Clarence to be born in Adultery he could not if he would maintain the pretended justice of his Own cause to the Crown but reject their issue especially having injured them so heinously The Earl upon these hopes flew High in his conceipts he was a man so well conditioned as had his Title been just he deserved to have attain'd at what he aim'd His designes which were born to the ground by Henry who by his Uncles death had gotten the Crown began to renew again at this Irish news for knowing the pretended Plantagenet's falshood he thought the troubles that were thereupon like to arise would bring him to what he desired for Henry being once overcome it would be easie for Him to bear down the Impostor The King had oft-times had him in his thoughts for being a Bird fit for the Cage to let him fly loose Abroad might prove pernicious to Himself and to the State but the Earl of Warwick's imprisonment at which the People were offended was the cause why he imprisoned not Him which should he do they would take yet greater offence and he hoped though He were at Liberty he could not hurt him so long as the Other was in Prison Warwick's pretension was Just and according to the Laws Lincoln's was Illegal obtained from one who had no Power to give it and the more it was Questionable the lesse was it to be Feared for it was not likely that by the difference of Two disagreeing Pretendants any One of the parties might by Concord be established In which if he was deceived it was not to his Prejudice For Lincoln being fled not without the knowledge and appointment of Sir Thomas Broughton he went to his Aunt the Dutchesse who after divers consultations sent him into Ireland accompanied by the Lord Lovel and other Fugitives with a Regiment of Two thousand choice Dutchmen commanded by Martin Swart a Valiant Captain She thought this ready succour would produce many good effects as the Confirming of the Rebels in their Obstinacy the Securing the Counterfeit King in Possession and the Encouraging of his Party in England by making them Ready at their arrival to set upon Henry to fight with him and to put him to flight for the Feigned Edward the Sixth was to be Held up as long as need required and not Yet to be cashiered and the True Edward which was in the Tower put in his place She had no thought at all of Lincoln in this businesse knowing he had no Right of Pretence unlesse she would have Seconded her brother Richard in his Declarations to the Shame of her House which she was very far from The King when he understood of his flight was much perplext he saw that the Dutchesse having declared her self in the behalf of the Rebels he must defend his Crown with the Sword The first provisions he made was to make the Sea-coasts on that side be well guarded to the end that Others might not follow Lincoln's example He raised a Great Army and divided it under Two Generals the Duke of Bedford and the Earl of Oxford believing to be set upon at one and the same time both from Ireland and Flanders And though he expected not this before the Spring yet forbore he not to make a journey almost in the midst of Winter into Suffolk and Norfolk to take order for necessary provisions And understanding by the way that Marquesse Dorset was coming to him to clear himself of some imputation which was falsly laid upon him he dispatched away the Earl of Oxford to meet him by the way with order to carry him to the Tower and to tell him That this was not done for that he had Deserved it or that the King had any Ill opinion of him but to Free him from the Danger of being Perswaded to undertake any thing which might redound to his Prejudice so as though he could not chuse but think such a provision very Hard he wished him to take it Patiently promising him he should have Honourable and Satisfactory reparation The King kept his Christmasse at Norwich and went from thence by way of Devotion to our Lady of Walsingham and from thence returned by Cambridge to London The Earl of Lincoln's arrival in Ireland with so many good men with him added to the Rebels hopes they were very proud to see themselves favoured by the Dutchesse by her sending of such ready Helps and Two so great Lords as were Lincoln and Lovel At their coming King Lambert was Crowned being formerly but Proclaimed King Being in Council they differ'd in Opinions whether the war were to be made in Ireland or England Those who would have it made in Ireland alleadged for their reasons That Henry being necessitated to passe over thither in Person lest he might lose that Kingdom he would meet with many disadvantages amongst which the most Considerable would be his giving way for the Faction of York to Spread it Self the which being already Great would Encrease and grow Greater in the Absence of the King and such Forces as he must carry along with him so as the Faction of Lancaster consequently growing Weaker it would run danger of being Destroy'd and divers would be encouraged to Abandon it who Already were prettily well Enclined so to do which if it should fall out he would be able to do but
Little good in Ireland since he would want Supplies being likely to have None from England which peradventure he might Lose They were but Few that were of this opinion for they wanted there all the chief Ground-works of War strong Holds Arms Money and Souldiers an Enemy could not be Stopped without strong Holds nor Themselves Secured without Money Souldiers were not to be had nor could they encamp themselves in Open field without Arms. Reason perswaded to passe the Seas and make the war in England Henry had done the same with Greater Lesser company and yet had had Good successe it was to be believed that not having any One that sided with him in Ireland he would have but Few in England where if the Greatest part were affectionate to the House of York whilst they had No Head to follow what would they when they should have a lawful King attended on by a whole Kingdom an agreement which would invite and encourage England to do the like But all these arguments though Sufficient were not efficacious enough to make this resolution be taken the onely reason which bare sway to have the war in England was the Want of Money wherewithal to pay the Dutchmen and their no hopes of Enriching themselves by fighting in Ireland The needier sort of people flockt to the beating of the Drum those who had nothing but their Lives to lose were contented to venture them upon hopes to better their fortunes in so Rich a Countrey They embarqued themselves better furnished with Hopes then with Weapons and landed with Lambert clad in kingly apparel at the Pile of Fowdray in Lancashire they were conducted by the Earls of Lincoln and Kildare and Viscount Lovel followed by the Dutchmen under Colonel Swart Broughton met them at their landing with but a few men they marched towards York and passed peaceably where they went to shew that Lawful Kings come to Ease not to Oppresse their Subjects but shortly after their hopes began to grow cool when they saw not any one come in to them in their Solitary March especially since they could not with more reason expect any to side with them in any Other Countrey then in that which was so much enclined to the House of York and to Richard But Viscount Lovel not having found any safety there the yeer before they might believe They were not now likely to fare better Some were of opinion that the Alienation of those people proceeded from a Distaste they took that Two Forreign Nations the Dutch and Irish should pretend to present them with a King made by them and though Henry the 4 and Edward the 4 and the Now-King had in the like manner been presented by Strangers yet the case differ'd They the first and last were call'd in by a Part of the Kingdom to free them from the two Richards the 2 and the 3 the One for divers reasons more hated then the Other and Edward came of himself building upon the People's Love neither had Henry the 7 given any occasion of Hatred whereby to be driven out rather the opinion of his Worth and his having Matcht with the House of York had established him moreover the Procession made to Paul's wherein the True Plantagenet was seen made them not minde the False one Lincoln being brought to that passe as he could not retire without ruine resolved to perish generously by hazarding a Battel He marched towards Newark minding to make himself master thereof but Henry who at the first news of their landing was advanced to Coventry sent some Troops of Light-horse abroad to take Prisoners that he might learn News a superfluous diligence for he had Spyes amongst them who advertis'd him of all their proceedings Being come to Nottingham a Counsel of War was held wherein it was discust where 't were better to protract time or to Fight the King was for giving Battel being encouraged by the accesse of 6000 fighting men most of them Voluntaries under 70 Colours the Earl of Shrewsbury and the Lord Strange were the chief Commanders and that the enemy might not take the advantage of Newark the King encamped himself between them and the Town Lincoln seeing himself so closely pursued went to Stoke planting himself upon the side of a little hill from whence he descended assoon as the King presented him Battel the which was valiantly fought on Both sides but of the Manner how there is but Small or very Obscure knowledge 'T is held that of the King 's Three Battallions the Vantguard onely fought the other Two moved not at all which seems the Stranger for that having fought even to the Last man the one Half of the said Vantguard being Slain the King would purchase the Victory at so Dear a rate which if he would have suffer'd All his men to have fought he might have had it better Cheap All the Chief of the Enemy were slain Lincoln Kildare Lovel Broughton and Colonel Swart great slaughter was made of the unarmed Irish who budged not one foot from the posture they put themselves in at the Beginning of the fight the Dutch who were well armed and understood their work died not unrevenged The Conflict endured Three hours not likely to have endured so Long had the Main-battel and the Rere-ward fought 'T is said the L. Lovel sought to save himself but finding the Banks of Trent too high for his horse they were both drowned as not able to clammer up Others will have it that he got over the River and that he lived a long time in a Cave The King was displeas'd at the Earl of Lincoln's death not that he Loved him or out of desire of further Revenge but that thereby he was bereaved of the means of working out of him what Correspondency the Dutchesse Margaret had in England There died Four thousand of the Enemy the One Half of the Kings Vant-guard and the Other half were work for the Chirurgions So roundly were they dealt withal Not any one of Quality was slain on the King's side They took many Prisoners amongst which king Lambert Symnel otherwise called Edward the Sixth and Simond his Tutor and Seducer 't was thought he should have been rigorously proceeded against but his yeers he not being full Sixteen yeers Old freed him from the Highest of faults He confest who he was and the Meannesse of his Birth that the fault proceeded from his Governour whom he was not wont to disobey His punishment was the Kitchin where he was put to the vilest employments his Scepter and Crown were turned to Spits and Fire-forks he continued in the office of a Scullion till by what means I know not he was preferred to be one of the King's Falconers in which condition he died not giving any further occasion of Story The King shewed herein his Wisedom for had he put him to Death being so Young and for a fault not of his Own Chusing Severity might have had the face of Cruelty and Justice of
desirous of Peace knowing that Ursewick's pains would be to no purpose for the Duke of Britanny was not in case to rely upon his Own Judgement having indeed None at all and the Duke of Orleans would not hear of it for being injured by him it was not likely he should trust him He on the other side should by this means justifie himself to Henry since the making of peace stuck not at Him so as he should not have any occasion to enterprise ought against Him the fault in all appearance not being His. Ursewick being come to Britanny found the Duke so very ill as it was impossible for him to treat with him who had lost almost all the faculties of judgement it behoved him to treat with the Duke of Orleans whom he acquainted with the King his Master's desire and with the good inclination he found in the King of France thereunto so as there remained nothing to establish a good Agreement but to conclude upon the means to every one's satisfaction The Duke being far from any such thought knowing that Charles his intention was other then he made shew for and he himself thirsting to make war with Another man's purse and with the hopes of getting the Dutchy of Britanny answer'd He wonder'd that so Wise a King as Henry would suffer himself to be over-reached by so very Young a King as Charles and that those reasons to which he was bound by Honour and Gratitude bore no sway with him that he should do well to remember the Duke of Britanny had been in lieu of a Father tâ—… him from his Childhood till his promotion to the Crown to the which though Nature Birth and the Kingdom had play'd their parts he had Never attained had he not used that charity towards him which obliged Henry to do the like for Him that the present Mediation did not correspond with the businesse that it was Destructive but Useful for Charles who thereby would gain time to do that which otherwise he could not that Aid was expected from Henry worthy of the Greatnesse of his Minde of his Tye of Friendship and of the imminent Danger the fair Appearances of France were nothing but Fraud and Cozenage 't would be too Late Dangerous and Dishonourable to know it by the Event that if Henry would believe Charles to be of as Candid a minde as was He himself he might do well to believe it with his Sword in Hand so that if it should prove Otherwise he might be ready to Chastise him that had abused him by doing this he should acquit himself on All hands nor could any one have just cause to complain of him And if the reasons of Gratitude which were the same with those of Honour were not of force enough to perswade him he ought to do it out of reason of State and take upon him that defence in Time without Offending Any One which should he undertake Unseasonably would be offensive to All Three to France by opposing it in Open War to Britanny by giving it too Late succour and to England by permitting a Great King to Increase in Power State and Situation hurtful to that Kingdom who was set upon on all sides subject to the discretion of England upon whose pleasure he depended having Seas Ports Commerce and all that could accommodate or incommodate secure or endanger England Ursewick was ready to answer That Princes could not chuse but in some sort believe one another especially where an Obliged friendship plays the part of a Surety not that Wisedom may not have her Exceptions but that she should too largely dispose of her self if where there is Parity of Friendship and Obligation she should believe a friend to be what he ought not to be that Henry's obligations to France arose from Britanny's failing him which if it were not through any fault of the Duke 't was through the fault of Landois Fortune and Chance 'T was Chance that when fleeing from England he would have gone to France brought him into Britanny Fortune when he would have stay'd in Britanny brought him into France whither he would not have gone nor have had any obligation to the King thereof had it not been for danger of being sold to Richard by Landois He did not accuse the Duke of this but neither ought the Duke to accuse him if Fortune bore him to Divide between Two that obligation which was formerly due to Him alone He could not but confesse this without the mark of Ingratitude neither could he take One of them into his consideration and leave the Other neglected More time was requir'd to arm by Sea and Land then to send an Embassie the One did not hinder the Other That an Ambassadour served for a Soul to such businesses as were to be brought to Life no resolutions of importance being taken between Prince and Prince but by Mediation But Ursewick not being suffer'd to say This nor what more he would have said for the Duke arose from him and would not hear him he returned to Charles who told him He had rightly foretold that the Duke of Orleans would not un-enforced yeeld to any Pacification that he would endeavour to force him to it as his obstinacy required in the mean time he desired Henry not to desist from doing good offices for by continuation thereof that Peace would be effected which He desired to which he for his part would Never be Averse and that under such conditions as Henry should prescribe him Lewis the father of this Prince would never suffer this his son to be taught more Latine then Qui nescit dissimulare nescit regnare wherein he so well profited as not having his brains troubled with any Other lesson and being thought by reason of his rough nature to have but a blunt judgement he deceived all men especially Ursewick whereby the King his Master was likewise deceived Some think that Henry's credulity was but feigned that he might have an Excuse not to intricate himself in a War he Hated and which would be of great Trouble to him But if he were not Deceived he deceived Himself for hoping it would be hard for Charles to make any Progresse in this businesse being unable at the same time to beat the Forces of Britanny and Orleans his party it proved clean Otherwise The French Army being entred Britanny and brought in by the confederate Barons made them soon repent it The Articles greed upon between them were instantly broken Cities besieged taken and Sacked no difference being put between the grounds and territories of the Confederate and Not confederate whilst the Duke abandon'd by his Subjects and not assisted by his friends escaped narrowly being taken at Vannes from whence with much ado he got to Nantes where being besieged and destitute of hope he sent the Count of Dunois and Viscount Coteman to get aid from England who having ridden by night thorow Forests and desert places in great danger the Countrey being wholly possest
and not barely of her Person that Promises of Marriage yea Marriage it Self were to be dispens'd withal in cases of Necessity that the Pope would not be found difficult herein since Blood War and Desolation would otherwise ensue which by Peace might be prevented and Peace was to be had onely by this Marriage that Maximilian's daughter was no impediment since she was not of Yeers either to Consent or Dissent For her Marriage with Maximilian's Self though Promised yet was it not Consummated the Solemnities used therein were meer Ceremonies invented to dazzle the World they not being valid by whatsoever Law either Canon or Civil And if nothing else would prevail with her the Preservation of her State her 's and Charles his Proportionable Youth and Yeers and her being to be the Chief Queen of the World ought perswade her Weary at last with so many Onsets she gave way though not yet freed of the Scruple of her Promise-breach to Maximilian but he being accused of having failed in his Duty and of not having kept any one whosoever neer her which he would not have done to the meanest Princesse alive she was likewise quitted of That The Ambassadours which were sent to Charles being come to Callis met with the Bishop of Concordia sent from the Pope to reconcile the Two Kings for through the molestation of their Wars Christendom was in great danger of the Turks who made daily further progresse thereinto The Bishop having dispatcht his affairs with Charles who feigned a willingnesse to Peace came to England where he did nothing for the Marriage with Britanny being published the Treaty was broken off and each King sent for his Ambassadours home Henry not in honour able to suffer any longer dissimulation and being by Maximilian promised strong succours from the King of Spain called a Parliament and there propounded war with France not to be made any more by Deputies as was the war of Britanny but by Himself in Person to recover those Provinces lost under Henry the Sixth against a Prince who for his Pride and for his pretending over every one was unworthy of All men's Friendship since having possest himself of Britanny by Force and Fraud and maintained the Rebels in Flanders against their Prince he pretended now to bring Italy to his Subjection that he might aftewards trouble all the Princes of Christendom honesting his thirst after Rule and his conceived Usurpation of the Kingdom of Naples by saying he did it with an intent to carry his Arms against the Infidels on the other side of the Adriatick Sea he told them it would be dangerous to let him advance so much for that England being already girt about with Piccardy Normandy and this new purchase of Britanny it would be easie for him to molest her if suffering her self to be Flatter'd as hitherto she had done she should be abused as she had been that the French forces were not unknown to the English as had been witnessed by their Battels Victories and the Imprisonment of one of the French Kings and if the English had at last had unhappie successe 't was not be attributed to Their Valour but to Civil Dissention which like tempestous Hail had beaten down the Fruit upon the very point of Ripening that his claim to that Kingdom was manifest that Fortune did second Justice and Valour accompany her that Their generous resolution would serve for an Invitation and an Example unto Others to Flanders and Spain for their Own Interests and to Britanny for that being won more by Corruption then by Arms there wanted not such as were evilly affected the People were discontented and the greatest part of the Nobility not willing to subject themselves to a Prince whom they abhorr'd the Pope would joyn with them for detesting to have Italy molested Diversion was that which would free him from Danger All which were thus presented not as the Ground-work but as the Adherences of an Enterprise which was not to be resolv'd on upon hopes of Assistance from Others that England was of it Self sufficient neither did it stand in need of any other Forces then her Own it being to be supposed that by the Death of those Ancient warriers the natural courage of those which Descended from them was not extinct but that they would make it appear to the world they did not degenerate from their Predecessours and though Honour have no reward worthy of her self but Her Self yet it was to be consider'd that this was a War to be made in a Countrey full of whatsoever Nature did afford sufficient to maintain the Publike expence to adorn the Nobility with Lordships Vertue with Employments and to satisfie the Souldier with Booty and Riches Riches which were to be shared out by sundry ways as is the Blood from Vein to Vein to England in general and that those who for the present should contribute towards it were to enjoy in the future aboundant Increase for what they should Now part withal that the war was to be made not as at the First at the expence of the Kingdom but at the cost of such Cities and Provinces as they should Conquer it had been done so Formerly and should be so Now so as they that would contribute towards it he wisht they might do it Readily for he was resolved not to have any thing from the Poorer sort but from such as without any incommodity might expect the Re-imbursing of their Moneys The War with France was with much cheerfulnesse approved of in Parliament They thought the Honour of the King and Kingdom had suffer'd somewhat in the Losse of Britanny But the King's intentions were not such as he made shew of he knew Maximilian's Forces were not to be built upon nor yet those of Ferdinand for the Wars of Granada had exhausted his Coffers and the recouery of Rossillion without Cost which he aspired unto was not to be effected by fighting with Charles but with Seconding him He knew moreover the constitution of France was not Now as it had been Formerly when divided into Two Factions it made way for the advancing of the English Forces it was now United the Burgundian Faction was faln to the ground and the Orleanists depended upon the Regal authority that she hath now brought her self to a custom of encamping Leasurely and to fight no more with Violence but upon Advice so as he should Weary his people Weaken his Forces and Impoverish his Kingdom Feigning notwithstanding the contrary he seemed to Desire what he Detested he so wisely fitted himself for what might happen as satisfying his Honour with the Appearances and Beginning of War he was sure to make Peace when he listed for Charles would be Desirous of it that he might bring to passe his intended Designes and he Himself would Accept of it as not being deceived in his opinion of Maximilian's Impotency and the vain hopes from Spain Yet he was sure to make Charles buy peace Dear who had his minde
assuring the King hee would never be unmindfull of the favour he had received from him he embarked himself together with his Wife and such whose desperate condition necessitated them to follow him in three ships which the King gave him and made for Ireland for he had no hopes in Flanders by reason of the new friendship between the Arch-duke and Henry The Cornish men understanding that he was come into Ireland intreated him to come over to them professing their obedience their Lives and Lively-hoods for the advancing of his pretences to the Crown They who were taken Prisoners in the last Battaile were returned home having ransomed themselves at small rates from such as had taken them and the Kings clemency had wrought contrary effects in them making them more enraged for they did not interpret it as proceeding from Kindnesse but Feare so as falling upon new conceits beleeving that all the other shires would follow them they received Perkin with great applause who Landed there with four little Barks in September having with him not above a Hundred and Forty men Three Thousand of the Cornish presented themselves before Him in Bodmin all armed from whence he sent forth a Declaration under the name of Richard the fourth King of England promising great matters for the ease of the present Tyrannical government Hee had with him Three chiefe Counsellours come with him a broken Mercer a Taylor and a Scrivener Secretary Frion had left him when he saw none appeare for him in England these three seconded by the rest were of opinion the first thing which was to be done was to winne some good Town which might make for his Safety and Reputation and might encourage the rest They pitched before Exeter which being a great and rich Citie the hope of Booty invited other to come unto Perkin They made faire promises to the Citizens amongst which That King Richard would make their Citie a new London in recompence of their Fidelity and for their being the First that did acknowledge him for their King but wanting Artillery to force them bare words were not sufficient to perswade them The Citie sent newes of the siege to the Court and demanded succour the which Perkin feared and therefore did all he might to make himselfe Master of it before the succour could come He assaulted it by Scaling Ladders and set fire on one of the Gates endeavouring to enter by one way or other but the wals being well defended the fire quenched and many of the Assaillants slain the danger past over The King when he heard of Perkins arrivall and that he had besieged Exeter was exceeding glad hoping to free himselfe from rather a Troublesome then Dangerous molestation He suddenly dispatcht away forces to releeve it under the Conduct of the Lord Chamberlain accompanied by the Lord Brooke and Sir Rice ap Thomas with directions that they should make it be given out that he was following himself in Person But the Lords that lived in those parts knowing they should doe an acceptable service if they should come into the field unrequested assembled many troops The Earl of Devonshire with his Son and the chief Gentlemen of the Countie on the one side and the Earl of Buckingham on the other so as being joyned together before the Chamberlaine began to march they advertised the King of what they had done desiring to receive his commands Perkin understanding these preparations raised his siege and went to Taunton though the Cornish did much encourage him promising not to leave him whilest they had a drop of blood in their bodies But were it either through feare or that Warinesse had taught him not to trust to such promises he would be gone having about seven Thousand men with him and seeming howsoever to be couragious But forsaking all these the next night he fled with Three-score and Ten horse to Beaulieu where with some of them he tooke Sanctuary The King hearing of his flight sent five hundred Horse after him fearing lest he might escape away by Sea but finding he had taken Sanctuary they used no other violence but to keepe a good Guard over him till they should receive new Commands The troops which remained in Taunton yeelded themselves to the Kings mercy who pardoned them all save some Few which being the most seditious amongst them were put to death And because the Lady Gordon wife to Perkin was left by him in Cornewall at Saint Michaels Mount as in a safe place the King sent to take her from thence not so much out of Civility to so Noble a Lady as fearing lest shee might be with Child which should shee have prov'd it might have beene a new occasion of farther trouble but it was Gods goodnesse to them both that shee was not Shee was with all possible Honour receiv'd in Exeter the King did much compassionate her excellent Beauty which deserving a true Prince was falne into the hands of a cheating Impostour whom shee notwithstanding loved as not beleeving him to be so Hee sent her to the Queene and assigned her a good Pension the which shee enjoyed during his life and many yeares after He made a solemn entry into Exeter where having thanked the Citizens for their Loyaltie he took off his sword he wore and gave it to the Major with power to have it carried before him He sent expresse Messengers to the Sanctuary to Perkin with promise of Pardon who seeing himself destitute of all hopes of safety yeelded himself and coming forth of Sanctuary put himself into their hands and was brought to the Court but not to the Kings Presence though oft-times for Curiosities sake he would see him out of the Gallery window Divers Commissioners were nam'd to proceed against such as had sided with Perkin who were Punished with Pecuniary mulctes the world not being deceived in their opinion that he was better satisfied to let the Purses blood then the Veins The Scorn and Mockery which Perkin received from the Courtiers and from such as ran to see him as if he had been a Monster would have been a greater punishment to a man of Honour then a Thousand Deaths When he came to London he was led on Horse-back through all the Citie to the Tower and from thence brought back again to Westminster suffering by the way a world of opprobrious and injurious Language For his greater ignominy they led another bound neer unto him who was Farrier to the Kings stables and who next to the three above-named having been one of his chief Counsellours had in his running away put on the habit of an Hermit hoping to escape better thereby then by Sanctuary but being known taken and brought to London he was hanged after he had accompanied his New Master in this Procession Perkin upon examination declared at full his whole Genealogy his Father Mother Grandfathers Vncles Cozins their Occupations Countrey his voyages together with many other superfluous things concealing or not setting down in writing
what was most Essentiall as that his Father was a Jew that he himself was born in London held at the Font by King Edward and the Dutchesse of Burgundy her practises He confessed his going to Portugall but not that he was sent by Her In like manner he confest his journey to Ireland Whereupon the Confession being first written with his own hand and afterwards Printed did not satisfie the Peoples curiosity since they saw the name of the afore-said Dutchesse the chief Actor in this Comedy purposely concealed But the King would not irritate her any farther thinking it sufficient punishment for her to be so diversly spoken of as shee was together with her own vexation that her inventions not succeeding should be made evident to the world The Civill wars whereof I write ought to end with the death of Richard the 3. without any further progress but the fire therof though quenched having left hot ashes and caused the alterations of those two Impostours Symnell and Warbeck it was requisite for me to write This life likewise though with intention to end it according to the Object and Title propounded to my self with the Imprisonment of the Later of the two the last exhalation of all these Heats But it would have mis-become me to have left it abruptly off there remaining so Little of it without discovering the fountains head from whence the Kings of Scotland derive their lawfull succession to the Crown of England and without setting down the punishment of Warbeck and of the Earl of Warwick the last Male of Plantagenets race whose death freed the Kingdom from Pretenders I wil then proceed with the greatest Brevitie that may be The truce between England and Scotland was no sooner made but that an unexpected accident hapned which had wel nigh broke it and turn'd all things to their former troublesom condition The Castle of Norham is parted from the confines of Scotland by the river Tweed so as neighbour-hood having caused conversation and friendship between some young men of Scotland and of England the young men of Scotland had wont to passe over the River and come to drinke and sport with those of Norham the Souldiers of the Garrison growing mistrustful of this custom their grudges not being totally extinguished by the Truce did not thinke their coming proceeded from Friendship but out of a desire to pry into the Fortifications whereupon falling first to Words and then to Blows the Scotch-men by the disadvantage of place and ods in number were hardly treated and some of them were slain King Iames taking this as done purposely to injure Him dispatcht away an expresse Herauld to complain thereof and in case the King should not give good satisfaction to denounce War Henry who minded nothing but his quiet answer'd That he was sorry for the Accident which hee neither knew of nor did allow of that hee would inquire into the Actors of it and give them such punishment as there should be no occasion to breake the Truce But time passing on and nothing done Iames thinking this was but his Dissembling with intention that Delay working Forgetfulnesse might exempt the faulty from Punishment was more offended then formerly and certainly somewhat of mischiefe would have hapned had not the Bishop of Durham who was Lord of Norham wisely taken order in it For knowing that the injury was done by His men he wrote in so civill a manner to Iames about it as that he rested satisfied and desired the Bishop to come unto him that they might treate upon the present occasion and upon certaine other things that concern'd both the Kingdoms The Bishop acquainted Henry with this who gave him leave to goe hee therefore went to the Abbey of Melrosse where the King then was who at their first meeting complained of the injury done The Bishop answer'd that could not be call'd an injury where there was no intention of Offending He confest the too much Rashnesse of his men occasioned by misfortune not out of any intention to offend Him the offence if any there were must needs proceed either from the King or the Garrison not from the King for he was not of such a nature which if he were it was not likely he would make a Truce to Breake it immediatly without any Advantage or Occasion nor did it proceed from the Souldiers who were sure to be Punished for it a chance unthought of caused by suspition could not be termed an Injury not that hee did not confesse the Authors Guilty of it but with the Distinction allow'd of by the Lawes between Accidentall and Premeditated faults that as the Later were worthy of severe Punishment so were the Other of Clemency and Pardon obtainable upon request from so generous a Prince as was His Majestie The King being pacified said He pardon'd the offence in respect of the Friendship contracted the Continuance whereof he desired And then drawing him aside pursued to say His desire was to have a Long and Good peace the which if Henry likewise desired the true way to effect it would be by Henrie's giving him for wife his Eldest daughter Margaret for that thereby the friendship between the two nations would be perpetuall that this was the reason why he had desired him to come into Scotland hoping that by his wisdom he might bring the busines to a good end The Bishop after having modestly answer'd for what concern'd Himselfe promised him all the Furtherance his service could doe him in effecting his desire Being returned to England he acquainted Henry with the King of Scotlands desire wherewith King Henry was much pleased The busines being long debated in Counsell the match was agreed upon so as Peace might precede it which was done Peace being concluded during the lives of the two Kings and for one Year after and the Marriage was to be celebrated but not Yet the Bride who was born the 29. of November 1689. being too young Charles the eighth King of France died this yeare on the 7. of Aprill whose Funerals were with great pomp celebrated in London the King being very sorrowfull for his death as calling to mind the Favours he had received from him Perkin was this mean while in Prison but so carelesly looked unto as cosening his Keepers he made an Escape Not knowing whether to fly for safety being followed and diligently sought for he returned to London presented himself before the Prior of the Monastery of Bedlam a man of great esteem desiring hee might be received into that Sanctuary the Prior acquainted the King with it desiring him to pardon his life the Counsell were for the most part of a contrary opinion desirous that he should be taken from the Sanctuary and executed so to end their fears but the King at the Priors intercession pardoned him his life being contented that he should stand in the Pillory from whence hee was brought with Irons upon his feet to Westminster yard where hee again read his
Twelve years old had courage enough to oppose his Father therein a Good while It proved an unfortunate marriage miserable Changes and Troubles arose from the Divorce which thereupon ensued The marriage of the King of Scots with Princesse Margaret which was treated of some years past by the meanes of Bishop Fox was celebrated this year which together with the preceding yeare was remarkeable for two Marriages and two Deaths for the marriage of Prince Arthur and his Death the Preceding year and for the marriage of the King of Scotland and the Death of Queene Elizabeth this Present year the Queene dying in Child-bed and the Child dying likewise not long after This marriage was published in London in Ianuary for which Te Deum was sung in Pauls and great Joy was had in the Citie The cause of this long Dclay was by reason of the Princesse her tender age who at the Consummation thereof which was in August was not above Fourteen yeares old Besides many of the Counsell had opposed it for if the Second Prince should dye as did the First England was to fall under Scotland which they much abhorr'd but the King cleared this opinion for if it should fall out as was proposed the cleane Contrary was like to happen the King of Scotland would live in England the Lesser being to give way to the Greater which would not have hapned if this Princesse should have beene married to France and the succession should have fallen to her Children Every one being satisfied with this reason there was not any that opposed it And this is the match which hath given the lawfull succession of England to the Kings of Scotland which hath hapned without any opposition in these our dayes The King now finding himself at quiet on all sides his Neighbours being his Friends and having extinguisht all Intestine broyls hee fell to be exceeding avaricious so as those vertues which placed before in a Benigne aspect gave forth happy beams were by the Interposition of this vice found to be in the shadow of a prodigious Ecclipse Princes meet easilier with fitting Ministers for what is Bad then for what is Good Henry met with two pernicious instruments who Nourishing Covetousnesse in him did Increase it in him by unjust means and by drawing blood from the Purse-veins of Thousands of Innocent people These were Edmund Dudley and Richard Empson the first being borne a Gentleman did by his wickednesse obscure the splendour of his Blood the other being the Son of a Shoo-maker made good that from Filth and Mire nothing but Pollution and Stinch can be expected They were admitted to the Court being both of the same profession Lawyers and they by alike means got alike Preferment being Both made Privy Counsellours so as their Ambition being satisfied their Avarice remained to be so likewise which is the drift of Ambition in Basely-minded men but because Ingenuity and Justice though they may nourish the moderate cannot satisfie the Insatiate they would not make use of Them but of their Contraries that from the Rivers of Gold which sprung up in the Kings Coffers they might derive some Channels of the same metall which might run into Their Purses at the charge of King and Subject The Laws at that time either by reason of the Civill Warres or through the Negligence of the Iudges were either Forgotten or growne out of Use and the Patrimony of the Crowne enjoyed by many by vertue of Long-Leases being become almost as good as Fee-simple to the Enjoyers moved the King to look into them and these two who were thought the most Learned and best Practised in the Law were by him chosen to this purpose and had full Authority given them But ther was never any so Good or Wholsom Law which hath not been profan'd by Malice and Corruption They raised up many Accusers and the Accused being put in Prison and there kept the time appointed for their justification being maliciously Prorogued they were enforced to Purchase their Liberties with Great summes of Money Others being cited by Them or their Delegates the usuall course of Law not being observed were Condemned they abounded in False Witnesses and False Pretences whereby they impoverished the wealthy Wards was not suffered to enter upon their Lands without vast disbursements Such Iudges as swayed by Integrity resisted Their wils were either better Taught by Imprisonment or Ruin'd by Amercements Laws which had at sundry times been enacted by Parliament more for Terrour then Punishment a great part whereof were Repealed too were without any manner of remission rigorously put in Execution in so much that the King himselfe being a little before his Death told by conscionable men what Injustice had been done he left it in his Will that such as had unjustly suffered should have Ample Satisfaction made them Which he Himself ought to have done in his Life time but did not for when Covetousnesse hath once taken possession of a mans heart the Offices of Conscience have no Power the Law of the Flesh which opposeth the Law of the Mind doth captivate us under the Law of Sin where withall being ensnared we cannot get loose againe I recount not All that is written to this effect I will only relate One passage which may serve for all the Rest. The King as hee came to Henningham a Castle belonging to the Earl of Oxford one whom he was wont to make use of both in War and Peace he was there received and feasted with much Splendour and Magnificence all that by whatsoever title held any Land of the Earl came at that time to give their Attendance on him of the which many were Gentlemen many Yeomen these and the Gentlemen likewise wore all of them the Earles Blew-coats and Feathers in their hats of the Earles colours for the rest of their apparell they were all richly clad every man according to his Condition when he King came forth they placed themselves in two Rows making a gallant shew in the Great Hall He looking wistly upon them asked the Earl if they were All his Servants who smiling answered No for then he should be thought an Ill husband but that they were all his Tenants who were come upon this occasion to wait upon His Majestie the King having thanked him for his Good Entertainment said unto him that the Report of hospitality came short of the Truth but that he could not suffer his Lawes to be broken in his Presence without resenting it and that his Atturney generall should talke with him about it The Lords were then to give but a Certain number of Liveries or Blew coats which Law whether it stand still in Force or no I know not This busines cost the Earle Ten Thousand Pounds for for so much was he compounded with the Kings Officers besides the Charge he had been at in his Entertainment which was very Great and which might have Freed him from the Punishment he was run into had the Kings Gratitude been
answerable to his Covetousnesse in emptying the purse of one of the Noblest and Best deserving subjects he had We related a little before how the Earl of Suffolke returned to England where he tarried all this time the King treating him Well and he not having any occasion of Discontent but were it his own Mis-fortune which would be his Overthrow or the Expences he had been at at Prince Arthurs marriage which had dipt him deep in Debt or the Hatred he bare unto the King which could not suffer him to see him reign in Peace he fled away into Flanders with his brother Richard to the Peoples great Discontent who thought that certainly some great Disorder must ensue thereupon many of the Nobility being ill affected and which already began to propose New hopes unto themselves and to plot Insurrections The King being accustomed to such like passions and seeming as if he minded it not wrote to Sir Robert Curson Captain of Hammes Castle that feigning to Rebell he should passe over into Flanders to the Earl of Suffolke Hee forsaking his Command seemed to steale away he went unto the Earl who with much joy welcom'd him discovering unto him all his Designs and who they were that sided with him in England Curson advertised the King hereof who imprisoned them putting the Chiefest of them in the Tower amongst which William Courtney Eldest Sonne to the Earl of Devonshire who having married Katharine Daughter to Edward the fourth was become his Brother in Law William de la Poole brother to the Earl of Suffolke the Lord George Abergavenny Sir Iames Tirrell Sir Iohn Windham and Sir Thomas Green The issue was William Courtney was detained Prisoner during the Kings Life not for that he was Guilty but for that having Relation to the house of Yorke he might serve as an Instrument if there should be any designe of Troubling the State William de la Poole was likewise kept Prisoner though not so strictly Abergavenny and Greene were set at Liberty Tirrell and Windham were Beheaded the rest of inferior quality were Hang'd This was that Tirrell who had his hand in the Death of the two Princes that were smother'd in the Tower by commission from Richard the Third He came to too good an end Fire and Torture was not sufficient for him but he died not for That 't was for this Last fault that he suffer'd death The Earl was grieved at the punishments his Complices under went and at the Imprisonment of his Friends and Kindred who were faln into this captivity not for any Fault of His or of Themselves but meerly out of Suspition for otherwise they should have walked the Same way as did the Rest. The King that Cursen might be the better beleeved and that he might the better pursue His Directions made him together with the Earl and Others to be proclamed Traytor at Pauls Crosse but he having no more to doe in Flanders returned almost presently into England where he was well liked of by the King but not by the People Such offices though of Trust for what concerns the King are in respect of Others Detestable His departure much abated the Earles courage who now saw he was Betrayed he therefore endeavour'd to procure helpe from Forraign Princes he went into Germany from thence into France but his Labours proving Vain he return'd to Flanders under the protection of the Arch-duke Philip which was the Last of his Misfortunes Many Laws were made in the Parliament which was this yeer called and an Entire Subsidy was given unto the King who had no Need of it he being Rich Frugall without War having no cause to Demand it nor to have it Granted him Not herewithall contented he required a General Benevolence which brought in Much money unto him as did also the Alteration of the Mint for certain coyns the Citie payed him 5000. Marks for the Con firmation of their Liberties and Ferdinand paid him Last payment of the Portion so as all other Casualties too long to number up being comprehended his Extraordinaries did much surmount his Ordinary Revenue wherewithall his Coffers being fill'd he might have been contented whilest his subjects who wisht him of Another humour could not alter the Constitution of his Nature He was much troubled at the Death of Isabell Queen of Castile which hapned in the moneth of November the year Before by reason of the Resemblance that was in the Government of their kingdoms between Ferdinand and Him both of them reigning in the right of their Wives And though he never admitted of his Wives Right having obtain'd the kingdom under the title of the house of Lancaster having won it by the Sword and having it Confirm'd unto him by Act of Parliament yet he could not but feare that Ferdinands yeelding up the Crowne to his Daugh ter might by way of Example prejudice Him and make for his Sonne Prince Henry the case was the same and the formerly alleadged reasons were of no weight in comparison of Naturall Extraction which is to be preferred before all other claimes Isabell left the Administration of the Kingdom to Ferdinand during his life though Iane were the immediat Heire which distasted the Arch-duke Philip for being become King of Castile in right of his Wife he thought hee was injur'd as being reputed unfit to governe without his Father in Laws Assistance and Superintendencie hee pretended the Mother could not dispose thereof to the Prejudice of the Daughter that the Authority of Predeces sors ended with their Deaths else seldome or very Late would their Heirs come to Reigne that the Reverence and Respect to Parents did not amongst Private men bereave their Children of enjoying their Private Inheritances much lesse ought it to doe so with Kings for what concernes Kingdomes that the government of Wives and all that belonged unto Them belonged to their Husbands when they were of Yeers as Hee was the interest of Children that are Heirs belonging to their Fathers who are neerer in degree unto them then are their Grand-fathers He tooke offence at his being Forbidden to come into Spaine without his Wife as knowing the cause thereof for he kept her from the sight of All men the more to conceale her Infirmity which was a spice of Lunacy so as it was beleeved he would not Bring her along with him lest her weaknesse being made Knowne might not give force to the Will wherefore he resolved to carry her thither the sooner pretending to take Possession of what Nature and the Lawes had given him for having married upon hopes of that Kingdome it would be imputed to Rechlesnesse in him if it now being Falne to him he should not obtain it But Ferdinand having call'd together the States of Castile and caused the Will to be read Ioane was sworn Queen and Heire to her Mother Philip was sworne King as her Husband and Ferdinando as Administrator The Queens disabilities sufficiently appearing they intreated Ferdinand that Hee would
But since we are taught to know no more then is behoovefull and that with sobriety and according to the gift we are endowed with all I see not that we are necessitated to busie our selves therin unlesse there be a lawfull vocation whilst we ought to content our selves with the knowledge of God by the generall way of the worlds harmony and order and by the particular way of faith The true cause then Sir which hath moved me to this undertaking is the having considered that the end of civil life being to live well and happily and that there is no happinesse without knowledge nor knowledge without science since those of contemplation doe not it must be the morall sciences which doe produce it the which appeareth manifest unto me for that nature hath imprinted in us the principalls thereof to make it the more easie unto us to the end that without contemplation or learning the learned and unlearned may be equally capable therof agevolated by their object the which is either familiar in us as are affections or hath dependency upon us as have actions As soone as we are borne by the traditions of our parents and such as have the care of our bringing us up we learne to love vertue and hate vice being become men to governe our family growne more mature to rule the weale publique and if we meet not with so much of facility in the last as in the other two it happeneth for that morall and Oeconomicall vertues are but the Columnes whereas the practice of States the knowledge of Princes and how to manage people are the true structure of this edifice upon the modell though of past events For as wits though never so excellent expresse no other conceits then what have formerly been expressed sine they cannot exceed the bounds wherewith knowledge in generall is limited so adventures though casuall happen not but by way of Analogy to what hath already happened depending upon the constant causes of former orders the which though diverse in time are notwithstanding at all times like unto themselves if not equall So as since we are wanting in the practice of present affaires the knowledge of what is past is necessary the which not being to be had but by history it followeth that history be the safest way to this happinesse worthy to be with all diligence frequented not by me alone but by the very best This Sir is the occasion of my present labours which I consecrate unto your Majesty not so much for that they appertaine unto you containing the Acts of your most glorious predecessours as that your Majesty possessing all such discipline as does become a great King will together with the worke accept the devoted good will of the workeman who boasts himselfe of nothing more then of the honour he hath to be Your Majesties most hmble and faithfull servant Giovanni Francisco Biondi THE GENEALOGY OF EDWARD THE THIRD Who had Five Daughters and seven Sons 1. IZabella who married Ingheran Lord of Cousi by whom shee had two daughters 1. Mary married to Henry of Bar. 2. Philippa married to Robert Vere Duke of Ireland afterwards repudiated 2. Ioane married to Alfonso 11. King of Castile and Leon. 3. Blanch who dyed young 4. Mary married to Iohn Montford Duke of Britany 5. Margaret married to Iohn Hastings Earle of Pembroke who dyed without issue 1. Edward Prince of Wales who married Ioane daughter of Edmund Earle of Kent brother by the fathers side to Edward the second by whom he had Richard the second who succeeded his Grandfather in the Kingdome and dyed a violent death without issue 2. William of Staifield 3. Lionel Duke of Clarence 4. Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster 5. Edmund of Langley Duke of Yorke 6. William of Windsor 7. Thomas of Woodstocke Duke of Glocester The two Williams both dyed young without issue The Genealogies of the foure other are hereafter set downe The Genealogy of Lionel Duke of Clarence third Sonne of Edward the third Lionel duke of Clarence married Elizab daughter of Will. Burgh earle of Vister by whoÌ„ he had Philippa who married Edmund Mortimer Earle of March and had by him Roger Earle of March. declared by Richard the second successour to the Kingdome the yeare 1387 who married Elizabeth sister to Thomas Holland Duke of Surrey and had issues Edmund Earle of March who died in Ireland without issue the third yeare of Henry 6. Roger who died young Anne who married Richard Earle of Cambridge sonne to Edward Duke of Yorke she afterwards laid pretence unto the crown Eleanor who dyed without issue Edmund Iohn beheaded in the third yeare of Henry the sixt Elizabeth married to the Lord Pearcy surnamed Hotspurre Henry the second Earle of Northumberland who was staine in the first battell at St Albans who by Eleanor daughter of Ralph Nevil first Duke of Westmerland had Henry the third Earle of Northumberland who was slain siding with Henry the sixt against Edward the fourth Philippa who had three husbands but no issue The Genealogy of Iohn Duke of Lancaster fourth son of Edward the third from whom came 4. Kings viz. Henry the 4. 5. 6. 7. Of 3. wives he had 8. children what Sonnes what Daughters By Blanch daughter to Henry Duke of Lancaster grandchild to Henry Earle of Lancaster great grandchild to Edmund second sonne to Henry the 3. Henry the 4. married to Mary daughter to Humfrey of Bohun Earle of Hertfora Essex and Nottingham Constable of England by whom he had Henry the 5. marriea to Catherine of France by whom he had Henry the 6. who married Margerit daughter to Regnald Duke of Aâ—…ou King of Siâ—…ily from whom came Edward Prince of Wales slaine by Edward the 4. who all died without issue Thomas duke of Clarence Iohn â—uke of Bedford Humfrey duke of Gloster Blanch married to the Elector Palatine Philippa married to the King of Denmarke Philippa married to Iohn King of Portugal from whom came the successors of that Crowne Elizabeth married to Iohn Holland Duke of Exeter beheaded at Chester Richard Holland who dyed young Iohn Duke of Exeter who had two wives viz. Anne daughter of the Earle of Stafford by whom Henry Holland Duke of Exeter dis-inheâ—…ited by Act of Parliament the first yeare of Edward the fourth and found â—…ad the thirteenth yeare betweene Dover and Caleis Anne daughter to Ioh. Montacute earl of Salisbury by whom Anne married to Thomas Nevil brother to the second Earle of Westmerland Ralph Nevil 3. Earle of Westmerland Edward who died without issue By Constance daughter to Peter King of Castile Catherine married to Henry son and heyre to Iohn King of Castile and Leon from whom descended the heires of those Kingdomes By Catherine Roët daughter to a King of Armes by whom hee had before he married her and who were after made legitimate by the Popes authority and Act of Parliament Iohn Beaufort Marquis of Sommerset and Dorset who married Margerit daughter to
Roman Empire Where luxury and vice increase their dominion decreaseth and together with the rigor of the mind civility it selfe which is not defined by ceremoniall complements but by the strong effect of a judicious understanding England then Albion and now Britaine a Country not fully knowne before Caeâ—…ars time from the entry of the Romans fell to be one of the most noted and most glorious Monarcnies of the world She did not send multitudes of people abroad for abounding in whatsoever is requisite to nature and that in some perfection she haa no need of other Colonies nay her owne abundance and fertility was such as invited her being oppugned whilst divided and under the command of many she remayned a prey to them that did assaile her I intend not to speake of her beginning so long a work sutes not with so short a life as is mine I will take my rise from her Civill warres which will shew unto us what evill effects states divided within themselves doe produce and how that nature to render this people valiant tooke from them the apprehension of death the onely thing which makes men base and cowards not that an inclination to peace bee not to bee numbred amongst the greatest hapinesses of mankind but for that the world being what it then was and what it will be to the end humblenesse and meeknesse ought only to be accounted amongst individuall vertues So as if people be not of themselves fierce they shall alwaies be subject to the neglect and injuries of such as esteeme a pleasing behaviour no vertue but a weaknesse of nature The praise of mansuetude in one or a few is not incompatible with valour but in a whole nation it is as much to be blamed as it is the occasion of harme For vertue or vice are not judged by Morall or Theologicall termes but by the good or bad effects which from thence may ensue The Brittans were not subject to such defects and though they made triall of many ebbes of fortune being miserably inforced if we may beleeve Gilda to invoke the Roman assistance it was for that they were divided in their forces and inclinations But being brought under one absolute King they appeared to bee all members of one solide body of force not to bee conquered and of minde alternatly disposed either to preserve their reputations or dye They have obtained famous victories though fewer in number by two thirds The battell of Cressi and Poictiers witnes this unto us but more particularly those that we are to meet withall in this our story their minds were at first wholy set upon liberty so as free from forraine feare they oftentimes would boggle at their own kings who though they were absolute bad not withstanding their Monarchy so well upheld by the Lawes that they could hardly fall from regall power to oppression And though the jealousie of this libertyhath sometimes been very great in these people even to the making of them headstrong and seditious yet inconveniences which doe incidently happen ought not to be of power enough to take from the substance of that government the title of a well governed Commonwealth And though it be not voide of faults heaven being the onely perfect Monarchy yet not such as are cause of mischiefe They are not taxed or oppressed without grievance or new impositions And whereas the Country people in other parts walke bare foot and bare legged with tattered cloathes and leane lookes beere well cloathed and well liking they in substance are and in apparell seeme to be honorable and wealthy Citizens But it is plainely seene by them that men are weary of well doing For ignorant of other mens miseries when they want their wonted warres and triumphes they thinke themseves miserable whilst in comparison of as many as I know they are the happiest nation in the world Nor is the authority of their kings lessened by this liberty when they are vertuous and frugall or else esteemed of for their victories and Trophees they have done with their people even what they pleased The two Henries the 5. and the 7 in this our story not to make use of any out of it are examples of this Nor do their meane revenues in comparison of those excessive ones of other Kings make them lesse rich for free from the extortion of great men from maintaining of Citadell Garisons borse confines not troubled with Switzers dependences correspondencies spies all necessary expences be it for the preservation of ones owne or the pretending to what is anothers they need not have any more They are secure at home having no dependency but on the King for abroad the Sea is their ditch their Citadell thier Bul-warke and their ships though their chiefest charge yet ordinarily are of no vast expence Besides upon any extraordinary occurrence their treasure is locked up in their subjects purses from whence it is drawen by the usuall way of Parliament without oppression or injury to any one and what by this meanes is raysed doth not as in many other states remaine a continuall revenue to the Prince By the testimony of Philip de Comines the revenue of France in Charles the sevenths time did not exceed one hundred and fourescore thousand pound sterling Vnder Lewis the leventh they came to foure hundred and seventy thousand pounds sterling the yeare 1608. under Henry the fourth three millions one hundred thousand pound sterling and at this present time under Lewis the thirteenth if the relation be not false it amounts to foure millions and five hundred thousand pounds Sterling or more Hence I inferre that the Kings of England walke in the eclyptique line of their government ruled by two just counterpoises regall authority which makes them be obeyed and the Lawes a just weight equally fitted to shape forth a well constituted Aristodemocraticall government The people enjoy their liberty provided for by the Lawes The Nobility such Honours and Offices as become their quality and the King his will in making warre or peace All confiscations and power of pardoning the Lawes not having debarred him of anything which appertaineth to an absolutely juridicall Prince I thought good to touch upon these few things for that necessary foreknowledge which may bee needfull to this our History And if they may appeare strange to such as are borne under Princes who know no other Law then their owne will they ought not to thinke it strange that governments to be good ought as all other sublunary things to bee composed of more elements then one and that their contrariety produeeth the unity which nature requires The Gentiles did not without some great mystery faine their Gods to bee bound by fate and by their swearing by the Stygian waters For Princes are these Gods their oathes by the Stygian waters the oathes which at their Coronation they take for the good of the people which would not be necessary for good Princes for goodnesse is a Law unto it selfe but as
falne unto him by the death of the Earle of Marsh and divers others he in lieu of making use thereof himselfe gave them as donatives to many such gifts being of no validity without a testate of the great Seale the Chancellor would not give way thereunto as well in consideration that the Kings debts being great hee ought himselfe to make use thereof as likewise those on whom he did bestow them being men of no use nor merit were altogether unworthy of such rewards at which Richard being offended that his profusenesse which by those who received the benefit thereof was termed liberality should be questioned by an Officer he forced him to relinquish the office suspending the nominating of another in his place that he himselfe might by the great seale which now remained in his custody authorize it lest being withstood by the former he might meet with the like obstacle by him who should succeed him and by this meanes the doore being opened to one inconveniency it continued so to many others which ensued Of those who misled this young Prince in his resolutions five there were who bare extraordinary sway with him Alexander Nevil Archbishop of Yorke a man so well skilled in what belongs to Court affaires as was not by his Priestly simpliciâ—…y to be allowed Robert Vere Earle of Oxford a young man of no bad inclination had he not beene corrupted by the rise of a great fortune not without infamy the onely favourite Michael Poole a violent man who from the sonne of a Merchant was got to the honour of being Chancellor of England and Earle of Suffolke he was like a ship whcih not fit to beare so great sayle oversets Robert Trisillian a very bold man chiefe Justice who having made the Lawes a snare and Justice a pitfall for many was at last served with the same sauce being by them ignominiously put to death and Nicholas Bambridge Alderman of London one of those Citizens who nobly behaved themselves in the sedition of the Pesants hee had deserved an honourable remembrance had he not in the affaires of government proved as seditious as they The King was impatient of being subject to the Lawes of minority as were his subjects and that his desires should bee limited by the Lawes and that himselfe should bee restrained by that authority which did derive from him hee thought the order of the world in Princes did consist in disorder a defect incident to those yeares for youth takes little or no delight in any pleasures which are not seasoned with licentiousnesse and he being naturally given to please those who pleased him did all things against the haire so to ease himselfe of that burden which contrary to his nature he could not uninforced beare his uncle of Lancaster was the burden which did most molest him for being the prime man in the kingdome next to himselfe all such as daily found themselves oppressed by the insolence or insatiatenesse of the favourites had their recourse unto him An aversion which though not good was not yet without reason the originall thereof being considered The King had formerly beene enformed by an Irish Carmelite Friar that the Duke had secret plots upon the life of his Majesty and though the accuser had much desired that this businesse might be kept secret till such time as being made good he might at leasure and with best convenience be attached The King notwithstanding out of youthfull inconstancy did communicate it to two of his Chaplaines at a certaine time when the Duke came unexpectedly in who finding himselfe not welcomed according as he usually was imagined that they were talking of him and therefore withdrew himselfe into another chamber the Chaplaines doubting their owne safety for the Duke could not but suspect somewhat advised the King to make it knowne unto him which he did Wherefore calling for him he acquainted him with his accusation wherwithall somewhat surprised he in most humble manner desired his Majesty not to give credit to such people since so detestable an intention never entred his breast nor could it be for his advantage for say he should have such an intention which God forbid he should how could he effect it since by so wicked a paricide he was deservedly to fall into the hatred of all men he profered to prove his innocency by his sword he earnestly desired that the Friar might be put into safe custody and if it so liked his Majesty into the custody of Iohn Holland This Iohn was brother by the mother side to the King and consequently void of suspition had not his desire of marrying Elizabeth daughter to the Duke which afterwards he did made him partiall but the King not minding this granted the Dukes desire The impression which at first this accusation made in him was confirmed by the bold behaviour of the Earle of Buckingham not yet Duke of Glocester for entring at unawares into the Kings Chamber he swore by all the Gods to kill whosoever it was that durst say his brother was a traytor not excepting the King himselfe an action by how much the more rash so much the more deserving a condigne punishment if the times had been such as would have permitted it or had the Scepter been upheld by a more puissant arme then was that of Richard But the Frier the preceding night to the day which was appointed for judgement was by Iohn Holland to whom he was given in custody and another companion of his hanged up by the necke and privie members And to the end that hee might die the more speedily they placed a great stone in the center of the Arch which his body in that posture made in which manner being the next day found without further enquiry his body was taken from the prison and like the carcasse of a traytor drag'd up and downe the streets of London This action did no wayes advantage the Duke in the opinion of such as did not hate him whilst to those who had conspired his ruine it afforded weighty arguments whereby to infuse into the King unremoveable suspitions by the which being for two whole yeares tormented Trisillian undertooke to free him thereof by finding some meanes to put him to death by Law But this affaire being made knowne to so many favourites as the King had and hee himselfe not given to secresie came to the Dukes eares who conceiving that his quality was not sufficient for his safeguard his death being decreed retired himselfe to Pomfret a Castle of his owne where fortifying himselfe hee resolved to have no other Advocates then strength and weapons in a cause wherein his estate honour and life was concerned The Princesse of Wales the Kings mother was then in a Countrey house of hers where examining the danger her sonne was in being if not for his owne sake for those that were about him generally hated she though corpulent hasted and made an agreement between them But mens mindes like to the earth abound more
of warre with that Nation and likely that not ensuing to raise a warre at home To which the Count with a sad brow replied That the birth and bloud of such subjects allowing them more authority then stood with the Kings safety was dangerous that to temporize in cures made the malady greater But that as one poyson was antidote to another so dangers could not but by dangers be salved yet with this advantage that the former being certaine 't was a question whether the others would prove so or no That clemencie when 't was the off-spring of weaknesse and feare was alwayes subject to ingratitude and neglect never to thankfulnesse and acknowledgement So as Princes who wanted the Ballance to weigh offences and the power to counterpoise them by condigne punishments might account themselves as already lost These or the like words gave the definitive sentence against Glosters life for they were fast rooted into Richards minde as proceeding from one that was wise a Friend and an Ally and who was void of interest He now wavered no longer neither in respects nor delayes hee firmly resolved to put him to death but had not pitched upon the manner As soone as the Count was gone from England he acquainted the Earle of Huntington and of Nottingham with his designe and having with them agreed upon what was to be done he went out of London one night about Supper time and rid all night accompanied by a great many armed men who lying in ambush not farre from Plashey the Dukes house the King sent Huntington to acquaint him with his comming The message was no sooner delivered but by the sound of trumpets notice was given of the Kings arrivall The Duke who was then in bed threw his night gowne about him and came downe to meet his Majesty taxing Huntington of unkindnesse for not having given him earlier notice But these complementall quarrels were soone appeased by the Kings smiling aspect who desired him to goe make himselfe ready for that he must presently upon some urgent occasion goe along with him to London The Dutchesse in her night cloathes entertained the King whilst her husband did on his apparrell who not having leasure to take his usualll traine along with him got on horse-backe followed by some few and giving order for the rest to follow him As soone as they were come to the place of ambush Richard spur'd on and the Marshall comming from where hee was conceald tooke the Duke prisoner 't was bootlesse for him to call upon the King who seeming as if he heard him not pursued on his way The unfortunate man was brought to the Thames there imbarked and carried to Callis a fort under the command of the said Marshall where hee was shortly after strangled or as many will have it stifled between pillowes A businesse which clearly demonstrates unto us that their number is but small who falling into extravagancies upon confidence in the people have not come to miserable ends And though errors were committed on both sides it cannot notwithstanding be denied but that Princes are provoked unto tyranny more by the insolencies of particular men then of their owne disposition For it being dangerous to proceed by the ordinary course of Law with a priviledged man as was Gloster it behoved Richard to doe that by force which he was not sure to effect by justice since that his danger was more to be feared in the tolerating of such presumptions then in the violating of the Lawes And so it had certainly fallen out had he not done worse But evils fruitfull in themselves produce multitudes of their like And honesty in any one affaire once forsaken quite banisheth all shame in all succeeding actions After the Count Saint Pauls departure the King had received many distasts which wounding his reputation had confirmed him in his resolution of putting the Duke to death Brest a Fort of great consequence in Brettany was by the Duke thereofpawned for a great summe of money to Edward the third upon condition of being rendred when the moneyes should bee paid It was a place which had formerly fitted England for accommodations of warre in these parts And if Richard had had the same designes his predecessors had as he had not it may bee hee would not so punctually have observed conditions but as matters now went having received the monies he restored it to the owner without further dispute The Duke of Gloster who no whit abated his blaming of the Kings actions did in bitter manner twit him in the teeth with his restitution as done to the prejudice and dishonour of the State the King who thought he had not well understood him so outragious was his language willed him to speak it over againe and he not changing the sense but saying the very self same words over again did so much incense his Majesty as after having shewed him that he had done nothing which without infamy he could have forborne to have done he seemed to his other Uncles to be much greeved thereat who though they confessed him to be over violent did yet excuse him affirming him to be as void of malice as jealous of the honour of the kingdome the which he was in so high a degree as that he could not suffer the least diminution thereof how just soever Afterwards when any discourse concerning the King was offered hee spoke of him as of one degenerate and without courage that being unfit for government the greatest favours that could be done him were to allot livelihood unto him in some commodious prison Whereupon his brethren despairing of his amendment and fearing lest their presence might adde to his boldnesse retired themselves to their Countrey-houses beleeving that being left alone he would be more reasonable But so far was he from this as that he fell upon a resolution which if it were not the cause was the last pretence of his death he had as well plotted the Kings ruine as the King his Hereupon a randesvous was made in Arundell Castle where a resolution was taken of ceasing upon the Kings person of imprisoning the Dukes of Lancaster and Yorke to the end that they might not disturbe the businesse and of hanging the greatest part of all the Privie Councell The chiefe conspirators were the Earle of Darby Arundell the Marshall and Warwicke and of Prelates the Archbishop of Canterbury the Abbot of Saint Albons and the Prior of Westminster This conspiracie is thus reported by a certaine Historian but I cannot beleeve it to be true for reasons which shall hereafter bee alledged The Earle Marshall discovered the plot unto the King and the King unto the Councell which perswaded him to retaine the Duke the which being done Arundell and Warwicke were forthwith imprisoned And to shun the danger of a popular insurrection publicke proclamation was made that the fore named persons were imprisoned not for any former fault but for fresh treasonable offences to be made knowne the next Parliament where
the Earle of Warwicke restoring them to their dignities and goods which had been taken from them The Dukes of Aumerle Surrey and Exceter the Marquis Dorset his owne brother by the father and the Earle of Glocester as being those who had chalenged Arundell and Warwicke were deprived of such titles as had after that act been conferred upon them and of all the goods which from that time they enjoyed given them by Richard by confiscation or otherwise the Titles and incomes which they formerly enjoyed remaining onely unto them so as Aumerle from Duke was reduced to be Earle of Rutland Surrey of Kent and Exceter of Huntington the Marquis Dorset his brother to be Earle of Somerset and the Earle of Gloster to be Lord Spencer I call those chalengers who accuse others and offer to prove their accusations by single combat as these had accused the above-named to gratifie King Richard and as in this Parliament in hopes of pleasing King Henry Aumerle Salisbury and divers others were accused as traytors to the King and offered to bee proved so by Duell But the King considering the time and humours knowing that Clemencie and Grace would more redound to his glory then by giving eare to accusations to make himselfe bee beleeved their on-fetter appeased them pardoning all of them and prohibiting any further discourse concerning that matter Hee thought to doe the same another way and to winne the friendship of his most profest enemies those whom he found to be so in the behalfe of the deposed King The three degraded Dukes were the chiefe of these Aumerle Richards cousin-german and he who was most intimate with him while hee reigned hee hoped to win the good will of the other two though Exceter were King Richards brother and Surrey his nephew sonne to his other brother who died two yeares before hee feared not Exceter having some interest in him as who had married his sister Elizabeth but beleeved to make good use of him concerning Surrey if need should bee so as if hee would not suffer the combates to proceed nor that the people should triumph in their deaths as they seemed desirous all three of them being the causers of infinite grievances and extortions it was out of these respects which were not in likelihood to deceive him the present good turne which hee did them being likely to oblige them very much for though with justice he might have satisfied the people and secured himselfe hee chose by pardoning them to displease his subjects and prejudice himselfe whilst he might so justly have rid his hands of them An excuseable fault for a Prince who stands upon such ticklish tearmes An enemy resembles glasse which never can be peeced And though Christian Religion have the secret of peecing an enemy which is for the love of God yet Christians though they should do seldome arrive at so great perfection and though Nature may pretend to have the same secret yet ought shee not therein to be beleeved unlesse it proceed from two great extravagancies either from a dead and senslesse pusillanimity or from a generositie onely by imagination to be comprehended The first is not to bee trusted for basenesse and cruelty are tearmes convertible And of the second they onely are capable who like Iulius-Caesar and King Henry beleeve that benefits are able to blot out injuries but others who judge their enemies good conditions by their owne bad ones beleeve that good turnes are baits to revenge and abhorring him so much the more for that they are made the Looking-glasse wherein his noblenesse and glory may be seen they are Diamonds to all other impressions wax to the impression of hatred as in the three above-named and divers others we shall shortly see The first newes which France heard of these alterations in England was by the Merchants and those so uncertaine as they knew not what to thinke thereof Madame de Cousi had the charge of the young Queene who being commanded to be gone without demanding any question or further troubling of her mistresse obeyed and was waited upon to the Sea side where a ship stayed for her and conveyed her over to Bullen she was the first that brought any true relation The which when Charles understood he was thereat so much grieved as that while hee was thinking upon revenge he relapsed into one of his wonted frenzies the Councell not knowing what to resolve upon they perceived by the generall hatred against Richard and the universall consent in Henry's election that in a businesse of this nature 't was bootlesse to use force for England is not to bee undone but by division The Duke of Burgondy who had been no lesse averse to this match in France then was the Duke of Gloster in England upbraided them with the small account they made of his counsell and was of opinion that the businesse was not to bee remedied by a sudden warre but that they should doe well to wait for such occasions as are by discontented subjects offered unto their neighbours such as were those of Gascoigne who were the more displeased at Richards being deposed for that hee was borne among them and was alwayes called Richard of Burdeaux A wise consideration if this ill bloud had growne to a rebellion or if Sir Robert Knolles Lievetenant of Aquitaine a wise and valiant Gentleman had not hindred them by remonstrances and reasons who likewise advertised England of the danger This meane while the French were not wanting to themselves The Constable de Sanserres was the first who presented himselfe upon their confines endevouring to blow the already glowing Coal The Duke of Burbon had recourse thither likewise provoking the Nobility and people offering all they could desire adding withall such promises as upon such like occasions are usuall with as much readinesse of speech as they proved afterwards difficult in performance Bayon Burdeaux and other townes being required sent him their Deputies who having no further directions then onely to heare returned laden with offers But these first passions being calmed the comparative condition of France and England the latter free from Burdens the other subject to perpetuall taxes pointed out unto them the wholesomest resolve For the common people love nothing more then to cultivate their owne grounds to their owne proper use and to enjoy the fruits of their owne industry not being forced thereout to feed officers or souldiers While things were thus carried Thomas Percy Earle of Worster came thither with a fresh supply of souldiers upon whose arrivall all practises ceased while Richards friends endeavouring his liberty did thereby hasten his death which was the onely meanes to free him of the miseries wherein he now lived The Dukes of Aumerle Exeter and Surrey as hath beene before said were friendly embraced by the King who hoped by his good usage to win their love but the latter two not being able to withstand the power of blood nor the first the like of friendship the which was
Sterling in the Church of the Dominicans with the title of King of England Henry had great good fortune so happily to acquit himself of this conspiracy otherwise in likelihood hee might have beene oppressed by evills which on three sides hung over him for during all his life his fortune was through dangers to arrive at happinesse and at safety by the Rockes of precipice France had made great preparations of man and shipping to succour Richard with intention to come for England relying upon his partakers upon the envy contracted by the new King and upon the inconstancy of popular affection their former hatred was changed into compassion They were all in Picardy under the command of Count St. Paul ready to take shipping when together with advertisement of the conspiracy came newes of the unhappy successe thereof which amazed them all To proceed farther under colour of revenge which brought along with it suspicion of invasion had now beene rashnesse since they were dead in whom they did most affie Greater preparations were to be made for the invasion of England these not being sufficient without some correspondency from within the Land And as the home conspiracy gave the last blow to Richards life so did the forraigne preparations confirme Henry in that resolution which he would not have willingly taken without these sharpe provocations so as that which was intended for his liberty caused his death The forces in France were all disbanded Charles upon good advice desired onely the restitution of his daughter a just request and not to be had but by civill meanes the which hee obtained sending over Embassadours to that purpose who were graciously received but the King referred his answer to certain commissioners who were to go to Callis to treat together with this of other affairs which neerely concerned both the Crownes Charles sent thither the Duke of Bourbon and Henry Edward Duke of Aumerle who by the late death of his father did now succeed in the title and inheritance of the Duke of Yorke together with whom hee sent Henry Earle of Northumberland Bourbon required the restitution of the Queene which they denyed not but desired that by the approbation of France she might yet remaine in England since by birth and yeares she was a fit match for the Prince of Wales as wife for whom they did desire her But Charles not willing to consent to this having conceived an opinion that the aliance with England would prove unfortunate for France a perpetuall peace was propounded by Yorke This being likewise found a difficult businesse France being resolved not to quit what it was possest of the English Edmund endevoured to bridle his insolency The battell was on both sides manfully fought Glendor had two advantages the number of men and his being their Captaine By these meanes hee proved victor obedience and good order having wonne him the Lawrell The Herefordshire men on the other side fewer in number and led by the Earle onely in regard unto his quality obeyed many and sometimes none doing what they listed so as distracted and not resolved what to do they made good the field till night rather out of an obstinate resolution then any reason or order At last they yeelded but fled not for none did pursue them Glendor was contented that he had overcome for finding himselfe in an enemies Countrey the night being darke many of his men slaine and the rest or weary or wounded hee forbare to pursue the victory Two thousand were left dead in the field the Earle was taken prisoner and kept in the bottome of a Tower no respect being had to his person neither did the King though by many much importuned indevour his liberty for he thought this his imprisonment to bee one of the happiest things that ever befell him Let me here bee permitted to relate a Story of the Welsh Women the like to which I have not met withall in any other history They ran like so many Bacchanals to the place of battell they cut off the noses and privities from as many as there they found dead they put the privie members which they had cut off into the mouthes of the dead with the testicles hanging out and the noses into their posteriors nor would they suffer their bodies to be taken away without ransome An action wherein eagernesse dishonesty cruelty and avarice were equally seene and were it to bee disputed which of these foure were most abusive whosoever should give his opinion in favour of any of them might lawfully feare the being thought unjust each of them having arguments to plead for the priority of mischiefe but if I were to be Judge herein I should beleeve that avarice were not to bee pleaded For though it bee a vice naturall to that Sex yet in what belongs to their houshold government it may bee accounted a vertue I should absolve them of cruelty as not an absolute cause but an effect of the fiercenesse of their nature And I would free them from dishonesty because no dishonesty being without delight this action was thereof incapable so as fiercenesse would win the plea were it not that the inveterate hatred which they bare unto the English had been the onely thing which made them fierce dishonest avaritious and cruell Glendor kept on his course sacking and spoyling the confines These two victories had made him bee esteemed by his owne men and feared by his enemies there was none the King being busied about more weighty affaires who withstood him but good fortune is like the flowing of the Sea which ebbes againe for a full sea is alwayes followed by an ebbe The Scots had at this very time taken their best advantage of the alterations in England they readily made use thereof and Northumberland was the place wherein they laid their first Scene The truce continued of force betweene the two kingdomes and because warre was not publickly proclaimed the truce was not esteemed broken for disorderly incursions are pardoned between nations at continuall enmity Nor was King Robert to be blamed herein unlesse it were for conniving The Scots having ransacked the countrey betooke themselves to doe mischiefe at sea and to endammage the fishing businesse But the English were not wanting unto themselves for having sacked the Ilands of the Orcades they met with the enemies Fleet who under the command of Robert Logon went to encounter them in fight they tooke many of them An action of small consequence and onely worthy of the name of Reprisall but occasions of open hostility ensuing hereupon Henry was unwillingly enforced to undertake a warre The King of Scotland had contracted a match between the daughter of George Dumbar Earle of the Marches and Prince David his eldest sonne the Earle having readily paid in a great summe of money by the way of portion Archibald Earle Douglas a high spirited man not able to endure this addition of power in any one much lesse in Dumbar who was of himselfe great and
acquainted with the waies had intercepted was brought himselfe to the like danger of suffering for lacke of victualls and winter now comming on hee quitted the enterprise for that time resolving to reassume it in the spring being hereunto inforced through Glendors daring and the molestations of the French but the French weary of the Countrey and more weary of a warre wherein nothing of advantage was to be had withdrew themselves to Brittanny not intending to returne The Count St. Pauls attempts had no better successe who willing to act his threats had gathered together in Abeville betweene voluntiers and men in pay 1600. fighting men from whence hee went to Normandy and imbarked himselfe at Arflore intending to set upon the I le of Wight upon the coast whereof he was sooner then hee imagined being favoured by the windes which assisted him in his landing The Ilanders who expected not so sudden a surprise retired themselves together with the best things they had from the more open places to places of more defence and if they suffered some losse t was nothing in respect of what the Count intended for England being night at hand succours in few houres to be had the parts thereof strong and not to bee won but by length of time he having but a small number of men the inhabitants once met together stronger then he he lost all hope of victory or booty This Island was by the Romans called Vecta It is seated in the South of England so neere to Hampshire that from Hurst the chiefe Castle thereof seated on the outmost part of a narrow ridge of land which thrusts it selfe forth into the sea the distance is but two miles It is rich in pasture and graine abounding in birds particularly in Partridge and Phesant full of Hares and Connies it yeeldeth great store of Woole of the third best sort of England it is twenty miles in length in bredth where broadest twelve so well inhabited as that there is therein thirty sixe townes boroughes and villages it hath divers strong Castles seated in the most appropriate places for the defence thereof it armeth 4000. men exercised by their Captains from Hampshire in time of need 3000 men are assigned unto it and from Wiltshire 2000. but without their assistance it was able to defend it selfe against so few enemies when posts flew up and downe with newes of the Counts landing those who were nearest unto him thought it best to entertaine him with treaties as well that he might forbeare doing mischiefe as likewise that being allured by hopes and gaine hee might not prepare to be gone they sent unto him a well spoken and well advised Priest who made divers propositions to him but being advertised of the strength of the Island and of what danger hung over him hee reimbarked himselfe contrary to the good will of the adventurers who had laid out much upon vaine hopes and had never any reparation made them though they expected satisfaction from the Generall All sides were so heated with these commotions as that warre was already kindled in Guascony not now contented with inrodes they betooke themselves to more evident and reall injuries but Fortune having favoured the English in these last expeditions on this side the sea would now be gracious to the French in the two next on the other side the sea The one made by Count Claremont sonne to the Duke of Burbone the other by the Constable Albert both which strove who should most indamage the Dutchy The first accompanied by Count Chastearebone sonne to the Count de Fois reduced three strong Castles to the obedience of King Charles St. Peter St. Mary and Chasteaunense The second incensed at the damages done by the Garison which lay at Carlefine which had forced contribution upon all the neighbouring places sate downe before the towne accompanied by Arpadan a Gentleman of note and much followed in those parts after sixe weekes siege the Garison dispairing of succour yeelded themselves their goods being safe and the townsmen redeeming their goods with money But these external adventures merit not the being recounted save as apparent intermediums of the tragicall acts which were internally done men who do good turns use to measure merit by a common measure which agrees ill with the measure of Princes For subjects are born to serve their Princes are bound to their service which they are not to other men so as private men are more obliged by good turnes then Princes not but that Princes ought to reward worth in those that serve them but if this bemade in them a coactive duty vertue will not be its owne end in subjects will eclips the splendor of liberality and gratitude in Princes and not being able to satisfie every one with current money their estates how rich soever not able to suply them they must reward some with the Alchymy of honour a sort of money coined for the chiefest and most noble amongst whom it is oftenest dispersed Tacitus brings in Armenius laughing at his brother Flavius who rather desired to bee a private souldier amongst the Romans then a Prince in Germany and that having in those warres lost an eye and had his face disfigured he termed the increase of his pay and certaine other little gifts which children would disprize a reward But Armenius did not well understand this mystery for take away the opinion of honour which of the two principall columes which sustaine civill life is the second who will expose himselfe to danger who will defend his Country if to die for it be not esteemed glorious The two Percies both brothers the one Earle of Northumberland the other of Worster together with Henry sonne to the former fell into this error they measured their service done to the King according to the common measure so as if the mischief which insued was not answerable to the honour of their familie and their owne particular worths it was notwithstanding most answerable to their ill advised resolutions In the two battels at Hamelton and Nesbit as hath beene formerly said they had taken some of the chiefe Nobility of Scotland the which being demanded by the King who would have them in his power and by them denied they thought to satisfie him by sending unto him Mordachy Earle of Fife the chiefest of them sonne to the Duke of Albeny alledging that this man together with the other prisoners did of right belong to them as a prey wonne by the hazard of their persons and effusion of their bloud so as the King had no pretence unto them Just reasons if the Prince were not to share in the booty Artillery munition or victualls prisoners of quality or otherwise redonable doe properly belong to them not so much in respect of ransome as to facilitate or secure the victory by peace exchange and other contingencies which times and occasions in the manifold interests of States doe produce I speake not of the imprisonment of the two
whereupon the defendants bethought themselves of a wise caution If the enemy should take Blay they could not keep it unlesse they were likewise masters of Burgos The towne of Blay did therefore promise to surrender it selfe as soone as Burgos should be taken or surrendred Orleans well pleased with the bargaine as appearing advantagious unto him accepted of it gaining thereby as much time to take in Burgos as he must have spent in the winning of Blay But having lost many of his men in three months siege under Burgos having quitted a certainty for an uncertainty and lost both hee was inforced to returne to Paris whilst the Duke of Burgondy wary and well advised proceeded though more slowly yet more securely in his designes Hee was fully bent upon the enterprise of Callis but that Fort being difficult to winne defended by a gallant garrison and easie to be succoured by reason of the sea and the neighbourhood of England he could not hope the conquest therof without great forces very many souldiers so as having assembled together at Saint Omers six thousand horse and fifteen hundred Crosse-bow men and twelve thousand foot with proportionable munition and artillery the enterprise was the second time forbidden him though he had obtained Charles his consent Of such prevalence is the rage of a bewitching envie that such a conquest being to bee had in possibility without the hazarding of France they would rather have it remaine in the hand of an enemy then in the power of Burgondy a powerfull reason to make him take that resolution which he did Henry's reigne this meane while was like a craggy mountaine from which there is no descent but by a thousand crooked waies full of rocky stones and out jetting cliffes The first escaped others are met withall of more danger and anxiety in such like pathes he walked all the time of his life nor did hee till his end arrive at a wished for plaine one danger was a step unto another and the event alwaies doubtfull for the subjects former desire of him being now extinguished his friends failing and his enemies encreasing hee had no other helpe nor leaning-stocke in so painefull a descent but the eye of vigilance and the staffe of chastisement helpes and assistances which though they might cause him keepe on his way yet were they not sufficient to free him from wearinesse besides he was not certaine of overcomming all difficulties at last a condition fitter for compassion then envy in a Prince in his case and yet it was election that brought him to the kingdome having alwaies beene of that opinion which is held generous by most men to hazard himselfe to very extreams to be aut Caesar aut nihil yet I cannot find that there is any worth or noblenesse in aspiring to great matters by unlawfull waies that magnanimity a vertue in its owne nature so nice and tender can walke in such pathes without galling her feet unlesse it be that as things here below are composed of contrary elements so are our mindes composed of contradictory affections he was before subject to many conspiracies now more then ever and those who durst not aspire to bereave him of his life by their sword endevoured to bereave him of his honour by their pen. A revenge common enough amongst poore spirited people and such as are not worth the considering A Priest casting about how he might slay Henry made a catalogue of all such as had been rewarded by Richard giving it for granted that they would undergoe the businesse setting downe their names in paper as if they had already consented to the conspiracie This list being found about him whilst they endeavoured to lay hold of such whose names were there written he confessed he had never dealt with any of them but that it was a meere Idea of his owne imagining that some of them having been obliged by Richard other some injured by Henry they would all have been willing to have contributed to his destruction A confession which saved the lives of many condemned his own A Franciscan Frier together with eight more of the same order being accused as authours of certaine scandalous libels against the King and demanded what he would have done if Richard had been alive answered Hee would have fought for him against whosoever else as long as he could stand Sir Roger Clarindon Bastard brother to King Richard accused of the like fault was together with another Gentleman and a servant ignominiously hanged Richard had divers times beene said to bee alive after his death more particularly this yeare by the means of one Sherley his letters who was one of the Gentlemen of his Chamber This man after his Masters fall withdrew himselfe into France where being confidently informed that Richard yet lived he went to Scotland to know the truth But after hee had spoken with the Impostor whom hee knew to bee such hee forbare not to make use of the occasion and through the hatred hee bore Henry to doe his best to deprive him of his Kingdome hee caused a seale to be made like unto that which Richard was wont to use he writ divers letters to sundry friends signed with the same as if they had been written by Richard insomuch that he distracted the mindes of many it being already vndoubtedly beleeved that Richard lived The old Countesse of Oxford mother to the Duke of Ireland did not only publish the certainty hereof but did likewise cause a great many Stagges to be made in gold and silver which was Richards cognizance and bestowed them on such as depended on her to the end that they might stitch them on their sleeves as soone as he should be entred England But the little advisednesse used in this affaire and her too much security herein who sent a Secretary of hers to sundry people through all Essex was the cause of the discovery so as she consumed her dayes in a close prison her goods being by Law confiscated and the Secretary ended his journey in a Halter under a Gallowes Sherley finding that his plots could not take effect and not able to returne for France for lack of money came to Barwicke hoping that Sir William Clifford a friend of Richards would have furnished him Sir William kept this place against the Kings good will having refused to resigne it over to such as were by the King sent to him for that end so as being guilty of high treason hee looked to bee besiged taken and put to death Wherefore giving over his uselesse respect to Richard he detained Sherley and sent him to the King and was rewarded with forgivenesse of his former disobedience Sherley was executed who confessed to boot with his former fault that he was one of them who strangled the Duke of Gloster so as though he died very penitently and much compassionated by many yet the greatest part did no wayes pitty him the popular memory of the popular Duke prevailing over
out of private humours and that it should be defaced and destroied since it was one day to be his so as remooving the campe after a months siege he commanded the cannoniers upon paine of life not to shoote one shot more without his command At which the Duke of Burgony being troubled beleeving that he had compassion on his enemies did what he could to perswade him that violence was the onely meanes to reduce rebells to obedience But being severely answered that too much had already beene done and that it was time to forbeare those who desired an agreement were much encouraged and concluded an agreement upon these conditions That the peace at Shartres should remaine in its vigour and force that the Count Vertu should marry the daughter of the Duke of Burgony that the Duke of Berry and his confederates should surrender up all such Cities and other places as the King should desire that he should renounce all confederacies as well at home as forreiny made against the Duke of Burgony that the King should restore all their Cities and strong holds not obliged to repaire what was demolished that their officers and servants should be readmitted into their offices and possessions And because the brothers of Orleans were not present their Agents promised for them The peace being sworne and proclaimed command under paine of great punishment was made that the two factious names of Burgonians and Arminiackes should be no more used The Orleanists were so called for when Count Arminiack joyned with them his people and all that faction were by the common people called by this name This businesse being for this time thus still'd the King went to Auxerres whither the Duke of Orleans and his brother the Count Vertu came They then swore the peace they renounced all confederacy with England they accepted of the above said marriage and shewed tokens of reciprocall good will insomuch that the two enemy Dukes were seen to ride upon one the self same horse Their former charges were to some restored But Count Saint Paul would not surrender up the Constables place Whereupon the Lord Albret withdrew himselfe ill satisfied from the Court This peace was agreed upon before the English landed in France which was wisely foreseene by the Dolphin for agreement would not so easily have beene made if both the Nations joyned together had tasted the sweetes of any fortunate successe Their arrivall was first heard of in Normandy next in the parts neere Constantina from thence in du Mayne and from thence in Touraine all which places suffered such inconveniences as are usually caused by enemies Souldiers were every where raised whilst they onely desired to be payed the onely meanes to make them returne home But the Dukes of Berry and Orleans were so exhausted as they knew not how nor where to raise 200000. Crowns which they ought them The King of Sicily left the Court and went to defend his Countrey of Aniou from their incursions The Earles of Warwicke of Kent arrived at the same time with 2000. men at Caleis who taking the garrisons of that Towne to them scoured over all the Countrey of Bullen and the parts adjacent and although the Counts Saint Pauls Ramburres and others came thither with great numbers of men they were rather a greevance then a helpe to the poore people of those parts who suffered such harme by them as they could not doe by the enemy The King being come to Paris the Dukes of Berry and of Orleans remained with the Queen at the Bois de Saint Vincennes from whence waiting upon her to Paris Orleans not entring into the Towne passed into the Country of Beaumont to raise monies And though all other places were restored to him yet could he by no meanes get repossession of Perefont and Cousie the which were held by the Count Saint Paul who denied to surrender them without a great summe of money due as he said to the garrisons there Pretences are never wanting where men proceede not with cleare intentions but being necessitated to acquit himselfe of the Duke of Clarence he set aside all other affaires and not able to pay unto him the whole debt he assigned over unto him in pawne for 209000. francks which remained due to him his brother the Count of Angolesme who was great grandfather to Francis the first and some other Lords who being brought into England remained there divers yeares for lacke of ransome This being done he sent unto the King for the restitution of the aforesaid places and obtained letters and directions to that purpose yet were they not delivered up unto him moreover fire breaking forth in Perefont it was almost burnt to the ground To this distaste others were added The Duke of Burgundy caused Bordinus of Saligni formerly his favourite to be carried prisoner into Flanders suspecting that he had revealed some of his secrets The bastard of Burbon ran a danger in Paris the City rising up against him in favour of certaine insolences committed by a butcher Offices which were to be restored were not so as the conditions of peace thus ill observed men rather inclined to breake it againe then to see it thus unworthily peeced The Dolphin who well weighed these alterations grew somewhat coole towards his father in law the rather for that hee was continually sollicited by the Dukes of Bar and Bavieres and by the Count Vertu to take the government wholly upon himselfe and free himselfe from the servitude of being directed by others These broiles grew to no ripenesse during Henries life and had they ripened he perchance would not have delighted in them for hee had changed his thoughts and was returned to the same inclinations of nature wherewith he was borne for having reduced his Kingdome to quiet condition having no more occasion of being bloudy or detested his actions were growne to that degree of temperance as there remained nothing more to be desired in him Justice was administred without distinction of persons He was affable liberall courteous and pious so as the Nobility and Commonalty did now as much love as they had formerly hated him and having set his thoughts wholly upon God he resolved to spend the remainder of his life in his service in the recovery of the holy land judging all other warfare misbecomming a Christian Prince He had no impediments likely to disturbe him from his resolution hee was free from the affaires of France which he esteemed quieted by reason of the last peace a peace not likely to prejudice him that Kingdome being so divided within it selfe as it could not hurt him his owne Kingdome was so well united as hee had no reason of feare there The occasions of former seditions were ceased by the losse of their lives who were the chiefe occasioners thereof all ill humours were appeased by the death of such as were the raisers of them He had foure sonnes all of them of great hopes Scotland had no King The
King Charles nor the Crowne of France with so ignominious an act The truce betweene these two Kingdomes ended the second of August whereupon such English as were in the garrison of Calleis and other frontiers of Picardy were the first who began the warre sallying forth the very next day sacking the frontiers of Bolonia and places next adjacent Five thousand souldiers under the command of Monsieur de Rambures generall of the crossebow-men were sent to defend the Country But King Henry did not weigh anchor till some daies after and came to Normandy the Eve of the Annunciation His fleet consisted of 1500. ships his army of 6000. men of armes and 24000. Bowmen furnished with all such artillery and provisions as humane diligence and the power of so great a King could assemble for such a designe He cast anchor at Cape Caux and landed without resistance having by publique proclamation commanded that neither Church Monastery women children nor any other person whosoever that had no armes should be molested upon paine of life The next day hee went to sit downe before Harfleur a Towne situated upon the mouth of the River Sens. The chiefe Lords of his army were the Dukes of Clarence Gloster Exceter and Yorke the Earle Marshall Arundell Oxford Suffolke Warwicke and others The Town was commanded by Monsieur de Etouteville afsisted by Messieurs de Blanville Bacheville Ermanville Gallart Bos Clere Bestu Adsanches Briote Gocurt Illeadam and many other Knights and Gentlemen to boote with which were 400. men of armes besides the inhabitants who all made what resistance possibly might be The King of France dispatcht away the Constable Albret the Marshall Boniquot Henaut Ligni and others to fortifie the sea Townes with men and artillery The garrison of Harfleur assoone as they understood of the enemy comming dug up the way which leades from Monteviller to the Town so to make the enemies march more difficult and sallying forth to skirmish with them they had much adoe to get backe into the City so many were their opposers and in such number the arrowes which shoured downe upon them But notwithstanding all impediments the English pitched their campe and planted their artillery upon the most advantagious places The place was well fortified with walls and turrets together with a broad and deep diâ—…ch the defendants resolve to maintaine it whilst there was any the least hope Those who were sent to secure the maritime places did what in them lay to hinder the booties which notwithstanding all their diligence the besiegers did every where take All the good they did was to preserve the neighbouring Townes from being taken The victualls in the English army being almost wholly corrupted by the sea they must have suffered much scarcity had they not made great booties of men and cattell The King of France was come to Vernone between Paris and Roen levying men from all parts to succour Harfleur The which being furiously assailed the gates walls and turrets almost all beaten down their mines ready to play and the powder which the King had sent unto the town surprised by the enemy they of the town brought to such a passe as they were not able to withstand a generall assault a great many of them being slaine or sicke they agreed to yeeld themselves their lives saved leaving all other things to the discretion of the besiegers if they were not succoured within five daies Bacheville brought these newes to Charles who finding himselfe weake permitted them to doe what they were by necessity inforced unto so as the five daies being past they threw open the gates after a siege of 37. daies wherein they suffered very much Harfleur was the chiefest Port Towne of all Normandy The Towne was sackt quarter was given to the souldiers and Citizens who demeaned themselves well The women children and religious persons were all put out of the Town the poorest sort of them having six pence a peece given them The great and rich spoile was sent into England as a witnesse of good successe Whereupon people of all conditions flockt from England thither who besides other priviledges had a house of inheritance allotted to every family so as the City was in an instant peopled by the English The King made his entry without any solemnity walking a foote to Saint Martins Church to thanke God for that victory He made the Duke of Exeter governour thereof who chose for his Lievtenant Iohn Falstofe and for his Councellors the Lord Carew and Sir Hughe Luterell and put therein a garrison of 1500. souldiers besides horsemen A great many sicke people were sent backe to England amongst which the Duke of Clarence the Earle Marshall and Earle Arundell the Earle of Stafford the Bishop of Norwich Lord Molins and Lord Brunell died of a fluxe in the siege That which imported more then all the rest remained yet to be resolved on The King undertooke this businesse about the end of summer who came not to Normandy till the 14. of August so as to continue the warre as was requisite was impossible and so much the more for that winter came early and more egerly in then it had done some yeares before To passe the sea againe if it were not a kinde of running away would at least be proclaimed such by the enemy To keepe in Normandy within the small precincts of Harfleur was impossible the incommodity of victualls being considered That which was resolved upon was to march to Calleis through the heart of the Country and through the enemies forces a resolution no waies necessary as for lacke of other meanes but most necessary for what concerned the honour and reputation of armes of 30000. fighting men who had past the seas from England there remained but 15000. 2000. men at armes and 13000. bowmen The rest were either dead of fevers or fluxe or sent backe into England or left in garrison at Harfleur so soone then as the ruines of the Towne were repaired that things necessary were provided for and that such prisoners as had not paid their ransomes had sworne to come unto the King to Calleis on Saint Martins day he commanded that those who were to follow him should carry along victualls for eight daies And crossing the Country of Caux and En he marched apace that he might get to the bridges of Soane which he necessarily was to passe before they should be broken A bold resolution and which not seconded by good fortune might have beene esteemed a rash one for the Dolphin tooke from the Country all manner of provisions and placed great troopes of armed men in all parts to annoy him and caused the bridges to be broken hoping that wanting wherwithall to live he would be forced either to yeeld himselfe or fight whereas according to the common maxime in case they had beene wanting hee should have built him bridges of silver to passe over King Henry finding the bridges broken turned towards Beauquene to the same Foord betweene
the Orleanist thought no lesse a bosome friend then sonne in law to the Duke I know not though what judgement to give herein the tokens of this friendship his alliance set aside being very slight For at Burges he appeared against him and in other places upon other occasions seemed but very meanly to favour him he had quitted his wife the Dukes daughter for some affection he had elsewhere nor would he have resumed her if not threatned to have the treaty of Arras broken besides the Dolphin of his owne nature was not constant in his friendship opiniatred onely in odde fancies not over thankefull to his father and as much ignorant of government as he was presumptuous and headstrong Serres notwithstanding calls him terror of Burgony but without cause for had the Dolphin lived he had runne no danger for in time he might easily have won him by his subtilnesse And though through the antipathy of ambition he appeared against him yet it is not likely that he would have forgone that respect which as to a father in law he owed him This his death was rather thought and assuredly was a great blow to the Dukes fortune to the which he began to give way and retired himselfe to Flanders failing in what hee intended in France The Emperour Sigismond had all this while endeavoured as much as he might the peace of the Church which not likely to effect without the assistance of other Princes for to send their Prelates and Embassadours to the Councell was not of force enough against the stubbornesse of three titulary Popes which required a coactive authority to incline them to reason he resolved to goe himselfe to France whether he came with 800. horse and finding that it was impossible to compasse his designes without the peace of the two Kingdomes he meant to endeavour it And having laid the ground-worke thereof with Charles he procured Embassadors from France to goe along with him to England that he might the better treat thereof in their presence He was received by Henry with all due respects William Count of Hannault came thither likewise in person to the same end and shortly after the Embassadors of many Princes amongst which were those of the Duke of Burgony in greater magnificence then all the rest But the propositions which were propounded to King Henry were far short of what he pretended unto and of his good successe by the which he seemed to be inwardly advised to the contrary He forbare not though in thankes to so great a mediator to send Embassadors to Bavaois where as an introduction to the businesse a truce was propounded together with the ransome of such prisoners as were in England Things which easily might have beene agreed upon had not an accident happened which hindred all agreement the which though it be by Chesnes denyed his arguments for confutation are very weake The Duke of Exceter governour of Harfleur was gone forth with 3000. souldiers to scoure the parts neer about Roan against whom the Constable opposed himselfe with 5000. The French writers say it was Monsieur de Villaquiers and not the Constable and that he had but 3000. men They fought and 300. of the Dukes men were slaine the French say 1800. so as finding himselfe to be the weaker the Duke retired himselfe into an Orchard incompassed with a hedge of thornes where he staied the rest of that day and the next night As he retired upon breake of day towards Harfleur he was overtaken and set upon againe neere unto the City from whence new succours issuing forth he put the enemy to route Villaquiers himselfe being one of those that were slaine But however it were the Constable having for his first enterprise resolved to drive the English out of Normandy he besieged Harfleur and though he saw that this resolution would wholly break the treaty of peace yet was he so desirously confident to winne it that hee would not raise his siege though he was commanded so to doe Whereat King Henry being offended he recalled his Embassadors intended to have gone to the succour thereof himselfe in person and had done so had he not beene by the Emperour disswaded Being then perswaded to send away others in his steade he dispatched away the Duke of Bedford with 200 ships the French authors say 300. and with him many Lords and Gentlemen with whom he arrived there the day of the assumption of our Lady a fatall day aswell to the keeping of Harfleur as it was to the winning thereof for the yeare before the King came thither upon the Eve of that day The City was narrowly besieged by sea and land Vicount Narbonne Vice-admirall of France presented himselfe before it with a great fleet before the Constable came thither hoping alone to have surprised it by taking the defendents at unawares But being discovered and driven backe he was contented to have company in the continuance of the siege he gave many assaults into the Town but little good was done either by sea or land When he discried the English fleete hee prepared for fight and went into the mouth of the River The Duke did not refuse the encounter but sending some of his stoutest ships before to beginne the bickering he with all the rest seconded them resolving either to die or overcome They fought a long while with equall courage and obstinacy tillat last fortune favouring the English the enemies ships which what great what little were in number 500. were all of them almost either taken or sunke amongst which were three great Carrects of Genua which being afterwards sent into England did witnesse the defeate The Duke having reinforced the garrison with monies and men returned home the Constable having raised his siege assoone as the Navy was defeated The Emperour who sufficiently knew that it was lost time to tarry any longer in England touching the matter of peace provided for his departure The King had conferred upon him and the Count Hannault at their first comming the order of the garter and they were installed with extraordinary pompe at Winsor The Count was already gone the Emperour being likewise to be gone the affairs of Germany and of the Councell recalling him the King would waite upon him to Calleis a strait league being agreed on between them which having caused jealousies in divers Princes was the cause why the Duke of Burgony desired to speak with them both before they parted And because the declared war did not permit him to adventure his person to a profest enemy or at least he would have it so beleeved the Duke of Glocester and Earle of Marsh were sent unto him for ostages and he was met and brought to Calleis by the Earle of Warwicke This meane while his sonne Philip Count Caralois having with much honour received the ostages led them to lodge in Saint Omers And the next morning going to give the good morrow to the Duke of Glocester who was standing with his backe
to the doore discoursing with some of his domestiques the Duke was somewhat late in saluting him and did it in a more familiar manner then did become the quality of so great a Prince whereat he made no signe of distaste though he resented it his fathers occasions infusing dissimulation into him The Duke of Burgony was driven upon this by an accident from whence nothing but dangerous consequences was to be expected Those who governed France after the Emperours departure for England had laid a generall taxe upon all things vendible the which having distasted the people the Parisians more seditious then the rest plotted the most detestable conspiracy that till then had beene heard of in that Kingdome and having had recourse unto him as on whom they chiefly did rely he sent some of his friends unto them to confirme them in their resolution promising to assist them hoping by this meanes to compasse the so much coveted government and to suppresse his enemies his two ancient unalterable designes The appointment was to take the King the Queene the Duke of Berry the King and Queene of Sicily the Chancellour the Councell and those that sided with Orleans all prisoners on good Friday and to kill them all But many going that day out of the City to obtaine pardons by their devotions and fearing lest some of those might likewise have gone forth whom they would not have had to gone and so might save themselves they deferred executing their plot till Easter day which was the safety of those that were proscribed For the Chancellor hearing of the treason by meanes of a woman made the King and Princes suddenly retire themselves into the Louvre whilst the Provost arming such as upon so suddaine an occasion he could assemble together made himselfe master of the Market place and taking some of the conspirators prisoners infused feare into the rest freeing the lives of many from eminent danger by the death of a few Afterwards securing himselfe of the City by such men of armes as flockt unto him from all the neighbouring parts and taking away the chaines from the streets heads which made them insolent he disarmed the people whilst the Dukes officers had time to escape This businesse produced such jealousies and rancor as all parties drawing into the field they omitted nothing whereby they might injure one another And the Duke who masked presented the principall person in this tragedy the argument whereof was not changed though the Scene were thought that to compasse his ends it was requisite for him to secure Flanders from the danger of England that whilst he endeavoured to endamage others he might not bee indamaged at home To this purpose he came to Caleis where he did so worke upon these two great Princes as that the Emperour who at his passage into England was by the Duke of Bavariaes meanes brother to the Queene who was an utter enemy to the Duke become an Orleanist did upon this meeting become a Burgonian being wholly changed through cunning and the homage made unto him of the County of Burgony and Allost and King Henry prorogued the truce formerly made betweene Flanders and Artois for two yeares longer to the Dukes advantage and scandall of all well minded men for to preferre private respects before the publicke with the enemies of the State without the knowledge of the Soveraigne is as blameable and worthy of punishment as it is contrary to conscience and Law But he that propounds evill for his object loseth all shame which thereupon depends and his naturall confidence by reason whereof his Dutchmen called him Undaunted becomming the fatall chariot of his precipice made him to be undaunted at the encounter of his ruine His affaires being thus acommodated every man betooke himselfe to his owne home hee to Flanders the Ostages to Calleis the Emperour to Germany and the King to England Partly before and partly after this time were the funeralls of three great Princes celebrated in France That of the Duke of Berry of Iohn the Dolphin who succeeded to his brother Lewis and of the King of Sicily All of them unfortunate deaths for all the respects which concerned that Kingdome Berry and Sicily did serve to counterpose the ambition of Burgony and the Dolphin served for a removall of those evills if he had lived which in the succession of his brother Charles through the Dukes death did afterwards happen The Duke alive or dead was borne for the destruction of France so as that which authors write hereof if it be not true it is truth like That a Turkish Mathematician saved his life when he was prisoner to Bajazet the first by assuring Bajazet that more Christians would in short time bee destroied for his cause then the Othomans sword would cut off in a whole age Iohn the Dolphin during his brother Lewis his life had married Giacalina the only heire to William Count of Hannault and whilst he kept with him ready to goe for France he died not being yet fully twenty yeares old Not long before this a strait confederacy was made in Valentiniana betweene him and the Duke of Burgony the reputed cause of his death for it caused his being poysoned by those of the Orleans faction for he being dead the hopes of the Kingdome falling upon Charles Count de Poictou sonne in law to the King of Sicily and the last of King Charles his five sonnes they fell upon a Prince that was their friend bred up in the hatred and passions wherewith his father in law then living was indued But he dying likewise shortly after left it in doubt whether his death caused more of pleasure or displeasure unto the Duke for though he were freed of a mortall enemy yet his hopes of revenge being in his death lost did sowre the sweet thereof so as it may be said that the sweets of ill disposed men have no taste which is not seasoned with somewhat of sowre The articles of this confederacy and which caused the Orleanist to rid him out of the world if it be true that they did so were That the Duke of Burgony should serve the King and the Dolphin against whosoever particularly against the King of England That he should keep peace with all men in France except the King of Scicily The Dolphin on the contrary part obliging himselfe to assist the Duke not onely against his owne subjects if so it should fall out but against whosoever else should molest him But his enemies encouraged by this death became so insolent as they forced him to essay the strongest Cities to exclude the present government whereupon the civill warre grew hotter then ever it was And Count Armignacke upon whom through the death of these Princes the Kings incapacity and the Dolphins tender yeares all authority of government fell seconded by those of the Councell who together with him were afraid that the Queene weary of their presumptions might endeavour their ruine made her to bee carried to
Fleet to cast Anchor under Roan He made a bridge over the uppermost part of the River towards France and displaied three chaines a Canon shot off from the walls the one a fooot and a halfe under the water the second equall with the superficies of the water and the third two foot above the water bereaving them thereby of all manner of succour And because their many salleyes were the cause of the losse of many of his men to no purpose hee endeavoured to take it in by famine being sure that their obstinacy could not continue long Those of Saint Katherins who had not beene diligent in making their provisions yeelded themselves at the first months end their lives saved but not their goods The field this mean while was full of Burgonian Daulphinist and English Colours all of them to each other enemies so as if the former two did backe together the third made booty the two carrying away what the third left At this same time sixteen hundred Irish arrived at the Camp conducted by the Lord Kilmayne ill armed and but badly cloathed but of such agility and valour as they were commended beyond all the rest whereupon a newes being given out that the French were comming to succour the towne they were placed where it was thought the French would come they received this charge with unexpressible joy and though the succour came not they ceased not to do much mischiefe going and returning with more speed and to better purpose then the horses themselves either could or would have done The Citie had suffered much ever since October their victuals were spent happy were they that could get either Horses Dogges Cats Mice or such like uncleannesse to eate The poorer sort of people if in the streets they met any one with any thing of livelihood they would flye upon him blowes nor wounds not availing to make them to desist In three months space no meat had been publickly sold and those who had meanes to purchase any payed excessive prices above 50000. persons died of hunger during this siege They sent Eustace Paville a Doctor to acquaint the King and Duke of Burgony with their misery who when he had shewed how great evills they had suffered onely that they might preserve their faith and loyalty protested that if they should be inforced to yeeld themselves the King and Kingdome of France should have no greater enemies then they The answer was gracious that the King would preserve his good City of Roan that within a few daies hee would so succour it as that the enemy should rather bethinke themselves how to escape away then any longer to continue the siege Words which proved to no effect yet necessary to hinder the proceedings of the English to the cost of the miserable besieged but not able to succour them by force hee bethought himselfe how to give them comfort by a treaty of peace Cardinall Vrsino was about this time come from Avignon sent by Pope Martin the fifth to finde out some meanes how to agree these two great Princes The first thing he treated of was that they should send their Embassadours to Pont d'Arcke as they did but the time being spent in disputes and no conclusion made he resolved to goe himselfe to the walls of Roan Hee spoke with King Henry he presented him with the Picture of the Lady Catherine of France the best meanes as he thought whereby to perswade him The King after he had well considered her beauty and praised it seemed to be desirous of the match if shee should come endowed with a million of gold with the Province of Normandy by him almost wholly conquered the Province of Acquitany by him likewise in a great part possessed the County of Poictou and all the other Signiories which did formerly belong and were hereditary to the Crowne of England adding that he would have them free from having any dependancy upon France The which seeming very hard to the French Deputies the conference was dissolved For besides the abovesaid pretensions the English Deputies explained themselves that Charles by reason of his sicknesse was not fit to make treaties nor the Dolphin as not being King nor the Duke of Burgony as not having power to dispose of the inheritance and dependances of the Crowne That therefore it did necessarily follow there was no accord to be made but by the sword which was onely able to satisfie the one and inforce the other The breach of this Treaty did almost quite dead the hopes of the besieged yet did they a while languishin agony by reason of the great preparations which were made throughout all Picardy but as soone as they perceived that the King and Duke of Burgony distracted through their jealousies of the Dolphin could not succour them they resolved to hazzard their lives lesse valued then their pretended liberty and to goe themselves to procure and bring in succour the which they could not doe but by breaking through the Campe 10000. of them well armed the rest remaining to defend the City rushed furiously out of a gate from whence they were not gone two miles when the rafters of the bridge breaking as many as were upon it fel into the water those who remained in the town issued out at another gate to save their companions the which they could not so soon doe before the English had already fought with them and driven them back Those who fell shared all of severall misfortunes few of them escaping being either drowned broken or wounded The bridges rafters were cut in two by Guy Buttler after the place was surrendred he was thought to have caused them to bee cut onely because he had sworne loyalty to King Henry and was become his subject The Duke of Burgony did not cease though in this desperate case to flatter them with hopes of succour and that they might beleeve him he said he would doe that which he was farre from being able to effect He brought the King and Queene to Beauvais and caused great troopes of armed men to come thither which served to no other use then to bee an oppression to the Countreyes through which they passed Hither for their last Embassy came new soliciters from Roan the midst of December who laid open what miserable famine they suffered the misery that those endured who being shut out of the city died in ditches that they were forced to take up such children as were there borne in baskets over the walles to baptize them and being baptized to convey them downe againe to their mothers who rather expected death then life That many died unbaptized evils which had happened and did happen for their service done unto the King and Duke of Burgony whilest they on their sides had done nothing that they ought to have done and had promised that they could expect no longer that if succour were not immediately sent they would render themselves to the King of England And with this protestation they
prisoners and did forsake the Field The English buried their dead and carried the Dukes body along with them which was afterwards sent from Roan to England and buried at Canterbury by his father This is the substance of their narration Chesne and Derplaix say that the Duke of Clarence a wise and valiant Prince went to fight with the Earle Bouhan the Dolphins Constable and Mr. de Faiette That the French though fewer in number obtained the victory having slaine three thousand English And that the English Historians to defraud the French of this glory make their losse lesse accusing the Duke of Clarence of rashnesse for thatnot trusting in the French that were with him he undertook the businesse with his own men onely Dupleix further to convince them asketh what the French men did while they fought whether or no they stood with their armes acrosse and that he expected they should couple imposturisme to their calumnie and say that the French had joyned with the Dolphins forces to their prejudice Monstrelet sayes that the Duke of Clarence had sent his people into Anjou where under the command of the Scottish Constable and Mr. de Faiette a great number of the Dolphinists were met That Clarence hearing they were at Bawges tooke along with him part of his men and almost all the chiefe Commanders being followed by the rest aloofe off That he marched towards them with much danger and paine by reason of a troublesome passage over a river which he was to passe That the Dolphinists being aware of his comming and provided for him after a keene cruell and bitter battell had the victory That the English lost between two and three thousand men the French above eleven hundred yet notwithstanding all this they under the command of the Earle of Salsbury recovered the Dukes body Paulus Emilius writes that the Duke being come before Angiers and having provoked the Garrison and taxed them of cowardise because they did not issue forth passed forward to a little towne where he understood the Scots were who fought under the Dolphins pay joyned to some companies of French the which he carelesly set upon for that hee was much more in number then they but that being knowne by a golden circle which as a Jewell he wore on his helmet hee was set upon by many of them and slain That notwithstanding this the greatest part of his men retired themselves without or feare or disorder unto Umena where taking upon them the white crosse of France and finding the bridge over the river cut they compelled the countrey people to re-edifie it killing some of them leading the rest along with them lest that the inhabitants being by them advertised might have followed them and that in this manner they got safe to Normandy He speakes nothing of the number of the dead Gaguinus sayes that the Duke of Clarence being gone with a many Souldiers into Anjou did incamp himselfe at Beufort that being at table he was told by certaine Scottish Free-booters who were taken prisoners that the French and Scotch were met together at Bawges whereupon rising immediately from the table he said they are our own let none but the horse follow us that when he was come to little Bawges he met with Iohn de Croix a valiant French Gentleman who being got into a Church and having shut the doore upon him was got up into the Belfree that the Duke seeing he spent his time in vaine set upon the rest and being himselfe in the head of his men having a garland of Jewels upon his helmet hee was one of the first that was slaine by the French and many other Lords with him The Earles of Huntington and Somerset and Thomas Beaufort brother to the last being taken prisoners That the rest saved themselves by flight but that finding the bridge broken at Umena they tooke the white Crosse faigning themselves to be French and causing it to be mended by the Countrey people they put them all to death and passed forwards Serres reports that having presented himselfe before Angiers and having no hope to win it hee set upon the French Army lodged at little Bawges that out of assurance of victory he was lost and that together with him there were there slaine fifteen hundred English The history and Chronicle of Normandy relates that being come into Angier on Easter Eve hee understood that a great number of Scots were at Bawges whereupon passing the river hee in disorder set upon them not tarrying for his company that the Earle Bouhan a Scot had the honour of the day the English being defeated and slaine hee names the great ones but makes no mention of the rest but saith that the bodies of the Duke and the rest of the Lords were taken away and sent into England Buchanan reports that the Duke being informed by Andrew Fregoso or some other Scottish Free-booters that the French were carelesly disporting themselves at Bawges as thinking themselves secure it being good Friday a day dedicated to devotion or were it because there was a truce for eight dayes resolved to set upon them and that rising from the table he commanded that the horse should only follow him that when he came to Bawges he met with some scattering French who saving themselves in a Belfree whilst hee in vaine did spend his time there the rest were advertised of his arrivall that the Earle Bouhan sent 30 Archers to possesse the bridge with whom Hugh Kened together with an hundred others who were quartered in a Church hard by all of them almost unarmed as upon such sudden occasions doth oftentimes fall out did joyne himselfe That the Duke not able to make his horses take the bridge being shot at by the enemies was the first that lighted and who wonne the passage but that whilst hee and those few that followed him got on horseback againe and that the rest passed leasurely after him by reason of the narrownesse of the bridge hee was set upon by Earle Bouhan who had not with him above two hundred horse That they fought with equall courage and hatred the Scots as having an occasion to give proofe of themselves for the French were of opinion that the inhabitants of great Britaine were good for nothing but to eate and drinke the same opinion which the Spaniards hold of the French and the Africanes of the Spaniards and the English as having before them an unplacable enemy who not contented to fight with them at home was come to seeke them on the other side the Sea That they laid load one upon another the Duke himselfe fighting more eagerly then did any other but that being wounded with a lance in the face by Iames Luinton and unhorst by the Earle Bouhan who let drive at him with a battle Axe the rest all ran away were pursued till dark night that there died about 2000 English of which six and twenty men of account besides prisoners which were many Of French and
health to command and to Raigne requires active Spirits as farre differing from this contempt and mortification as ought a Clergie-man differ from the lively and ready resentments which are requisit in him that commands The foure Beasts which are described to have Eyes before and behind ought to serve for a type to Henry for if the inward eyes of conscience were sufficient to him as a Christian the outward eyes of wisdome were requisite to him as a Prince A Prince cannot be said to be good and innocent though of harmlesse intention and customes when his simplicity proves hurtfull to his wellfare honour and Subjects Goodnes ought not to be borne a Sister with us but be begotten by us wee our selves ought to be the Fathers thereof our will the Mother and Election the Soule for though naturall simplicity or sincerity brings with it many advantages hee is notwithstanding more to be commended who hath not transgressed when he might have done so for well doing is not defined by Ignorance of evill or an impotency thereunto but when a Man is able and knowes how to do amisse and doth it not A bound which does not exclude the faculties of civill actions as did Henryes goodnes which was borne a Sister with him but makes them so much the better by how much after the primary cause its objects are the second without which there is no corporeall nor civill life I know not whether his education did concurre with his nature to the making him what he was but doubtlesse faults enough are committed in the education of Princes in their Childhood they are observed with too much respect whilst their discreet Governours knowing that some Witts require the spurr some the bridle ought to make use thereof alternatly and with respect but not excesse for by thus doing they will not only make them be reverenced and beloved by their Subjects but respected and feared by all Nations However it bee 't is evident that Henry's ruine did derive it selfe from this simple inanimate goodnes which lame in its owne judgment rested it selfe upon that of others so as loosing reputation the Soule of Government he therwithall lost Authority Kingdome Liberty and Life The Conditions of affaires in both Kingdomes at Henry the fifths Death was such as by reason of the good directions he left could not be amended His Subjects were ready to obey drawne by the glory of so many famous Victories and by the profit which accrewd unto them by so many considerable acquisitions In France the home discentions of that Kingdome the wisdome and vallour of the Duke of Bedford and the good Commanders and Souldiers which waged Warre under him nourished hopes of more happy proceedings And the two Brothers Unckles to the Infant King free from jealousy and evill intelligence the Duke of Bedford remaining chiefe in France with the Title of Regent and the Duke of Glocester commanding in England under the Title of Protectour did conspire not only to preserve what they had gotten but to acquire more but the cause being tane away the effects cannot continue Charles the fifth King of France dyed within lesse then 3. Moneths after King Henry the fifth who being incapable of Government and govern'd by his Wife a revengefull Woman and bad Mother had by her meanes alienated his Kingdome deprived his Sonne thereof and set dissention among his Subjects to the increase of Englands greatnes Philip Duke of Burgony who according to the Councell of deceased Henry was to be insnared by allurements was by Glocester distasted driven thereunto either by ambition or love or both Whereby Men may learne not to build too much upon their owne knowledge but to watch over their selves every little intrest being sufficient to change us to the worse Since Glocester a good and wise Prince ceased to be so when he suffer'd himselfe to be transported by his passions and private intrests seldome meeting with publique respects those who looke after the one abandon the other or else do ruine both the one and the other together with the State and themselves as did he These were the true causes of the English retrogadations in France civill discentions in France had establish'd the English and the reconciliation betweene the Duke of Burgony and Charles the seaventh was their ruine So as though the recomencement of the Civill Warres be chiefely ascribed to the losses in France yet since they began not till the King was growne a Man and that the Affaires of France were little better then quite lost there would have beene no liklyhood of any disorders in England if things had succeeded well and the Sonne had beene like the Father for in the same manner as the one supprest the Conspiracie of the Earle of Cambridge and thereby wonne reputation the other might have quell'd the Duke of Yorkes audacity and have preserved his Kingdome but the Sword wherwith Scanderberg cut off arm'd limbs was not of the same temper when manag'd by another Hand and therfore the reall difference is that wheras the Earle did Justle with a strong and fierce Lyon his successors encountred with a weake milde lowly Lambe King Henry was proclaymed King when he was about 8 Moneths old the Duke of Exceter and his Brother the Bishop of Winchester were deputed for the Government of his person and the Queene his Mother for his Diet whilst the Duke of Glocester Protectour of the Kingdome took care for all things which might make for Peace at home or Warres abroad the Infant King was brought from Windsor to London to be showne in full Parliament his Mothers bosome was his Throne and generall acclamations serv'd as the earnest penny of obedience Ayds were willingly contributed for the perservation of what his Fathers worth had won The Duke of Bedford on the other side surprised by the disadvantageous Death of Charles the sixth which hapned in October the same yeare and by his being forsaken by many who had formerly followed his Standard to follow the Dolphin who was proclaymed King by the Name of Charles the seaventh knowing how contrary to their naturall affections that obedience was which those who remained with him had sworne to the King his Brother did in a solemne Assembly cause new Oaths to be taken in the behalfe of the now Heyre a thing readily obtained but very irreligeously observed and had it not beene for the power and authority of the Duke of Burgony a Prince of great Possessions and attendance the affaires of England would not have lasted so long as they did but they grew worse and worse according as he slackned his vigilancy therein by reason of Glocester and the City of Orleans wherewith he was not trusted by reason of the death of his Sister who was Wife to Bedford and by his totall alienation when having appeased his anger against Charles the lives of those first Warriers who were his friends did cease Henry in Paris was likewise proclaymed and sworne King of
for their security On the contrary side the Marishall Tolongonus at his returne found not foretime with so smiling an aspect for beleeving that by Monyes he had corrupted the Captaine of a Fort called la Busiere he was abused through too much beleefe for whilst he went to actuate the bargaine the Captaine having fitly placed two Ambushes brought him together with 11. others into the Castle where taking him Prisoner he at the same time caused almost all those that were without to be slaine and had it not beene for the Imprisonment of the Count de Ventadoure for whom he was changed he had not beene soone set at liberty This Yeare in the Moneth of Iuly was the first Sonne of Charles borne who in his due time succeeded him in his Kingdome by the name of Lovis the 11. a phantasticall Prince and almost ever rebellious towards his Father so as whilst he thought to have beene at quiet being free from the English Warres he gave against his Sons turbulencies which brought him to his end before his time marcerated by jealousy and slaine by suspition His birth notwithstanding so uncertaine are wee of future events brought unto him great cause of joy for the pledge of a Successor increaseth the Subjects love he was howsoever a great Prince who proved successefull in the rules of dissimulation rather borne together with them then learnt of any other Ghirard de Hallian describes him to be malicious wary cruell and full of Cousenage In England this meane while it was resolv'd to give libertie to Iames the first King of Scotland after 18. yeares Imprisonment which caused to the first mover therof since home hatred not love nor Charity had moved him to indevour it instead of gratitude unhappy successe and an ignominous end Robert Duke of Albany Governor of Scotland being dead the yeare 1420. just 15. Yeares after the Death of his Brother Robert the third his Sonne Mordecay succeeded him in the Government one who resembled his Father in the profuse spending of the goods of the Crowne amongst the Nobility to the end that forgetting the Prisoner King they might be content with the present condition and was like the King his Unckle in his Children for having neither ability nor wit to cause himselfe to be obeyed by them he was through desparation and despite reduc'd to ruine at the same time both them and himselfe Of the 3. for 3. they were Walter was the most insolent although they shar'd all alike in haughtines and disrespecting others Pride and the neglect of Inferiors was by them esteemed gravity and what became them and such insolent actions as arise from them proper and naturall to Men of royall Lynage and to generous and magnanimous Hearts Mordecay had often times admonished them but because in stead of reaping fruite therby he was laugh'd at by them he tooke no further care therof placing all his dislikes upon the backe of Patience till such time as the burthen grew too heavy for him to beare He very much lov'd field sports especially Hawking and having one Day an ex'lent Faulkon on his Fist Walter did with such incivility require it on him as he denying it the other snatcht it from his hand wrung off the necke and threw the Carkasse at his feete at which the Father being incensed sayd unto him that since he had in vaine used all meanes possible to bring him to obedience he was resolv'd to find out one whom both his Sonne and he should be forced to obey and he effected his words for a Parliament being immediatly called the Kings freedome was resolv'd upon Embassadors were chosen and sent into England where their request was maturely consulted on those who were against it alleadged that having beene detained so many yeares his Captivity was by him to bee esteemed an injury never to be forgotten and for the which he would take present revenge since England was now busied abroad that being at liberty he would regulate the disorders of Scotland the Governors authority not being sufficient to quench the contentions which Day by Day grew greater among the great ones nor to remedy the Thefts Murders and Rapines which as it were by reprisall was committed by the common People so as since nothing could prove more advantageous for the affaires of England all alteration was pernitious Others being of a contrary opinion affirmed his Captivity was so unlikely to raise in him any such conceits that it was rather by him to be accounted the originall of all his good fortune since that living there safe from his Unckles snares he was falne into the hands of two Kings who proving Fathers to him in education were not therfore much commended by such who preferre what is usefull to what is honest who argue that a worser resolution could not have beene taken then to have perfected wisdome by study and strength by the exercise of Armes in a Prince of so sublime inclinations whilst to do well they should have brought him up in all common vices and have made him effeminate amongst the worst of conversations that to have done otherwise was as much as to expect what befell him who nurs'd up a Snake in his bosome which when it had recover'd his heate slew him that had preserv'd it fitting considerations for Tyrant Princes but not for such as were so given as were these two Kings for if the one by making him Prisoner the other by detaining him had had respect to their owne proper intrests they would have treated him as an Enemy but their having inrich'd him with so vertuous education not to be lost neither by liberty nor Imprisonment was so rare and unparalell'd an example as he beyond all others was ever to acknowledge such The Duke of Glocester who thought there could bee no better meanes then this to joyne Scotland and England and sever it from France concluded his freedome setting a fine upon him of 100000. Marks and giving him for Wife Ioane Daughter to the Earle of Somerset Cousin-german to Henry the fift and Neece to the Bishop of Winchester whom he loved so as having payed part of his Ransome with his Wifes Portion and given in Hostages for the rest the which was afterwards payed by the Subjects in so good a manner as that they seemed not to be therewithall any whit aggreived he went his wayes nobly waited upon to his confines by his ancient friends by his new allyes and richly presented by his Father in Law Being come into his Kingdome he found it like a Ship tossed by the Seas Nothing remaining for maintenance of the Crowne save only the Customes the rest was all squandred away and bestowed upon particular Men by the two succeeding Governours Robert the Father and Mordecay the Sonne to the end that not minding his returne they might adhere unto them to publique grievances private ones succeeded the first complaints were against Walter who was Imprison'd and after him Mordecay and Alexander Iames who was
affaire in France could not prosper if those of England did amisse this newes made a great impression in the Duke so as deputing the Earle of Warwicke who was but a little before come thither with 6000. men His Lieutenant in the Regency of France hee went together with his Wife to England and came to Lancaster where the Parliament was at that time called The first action hee did was to blame such Lords as had sided in this difference not naming his Brother or Uncle to whom his discourse tended who drawne by their venome had stir'd up the People to the danger of the King and Kingdome and utter subversion of the affaires in France hee exhorted them to lay aside their passions and take to them more moderate and civill thoughts Gloster did not forbeare for all this to present in full Parliament his complaints against the Bishop First that Richard Woodville Lieutenant of the Tower had by the Bishops instigation denyed him entrance Secondly that hee was resolv'd to lay hands upon the King and carry him from Eltham to Windsor without the Kings consent or consent of the Councell Thirdly that when as hee had resolv'd to hinder him herein Hee had caused the Bridge to bee shut up upon him caused the chaines to bee drawne and placed men armed with bowes arrowes and all other manner of weapons in the chambers windowes and corners neare about to hinder his passage and to kill him and as many as were with him Fourthly that hee had beene told by Henry the fifth as hee lay asleepe in the great chamber at Westminster in his Fathers time by the barking of a Dog a certaine man was discover'd behind the hangings who being question'd by the Earle of Arundel said that hee was placed there by directions from the Bishop of Winchester to kill the Prince in his bed and that being removed from thence hee was immediatly drowned in the Thames Fifthly that he had told him likewise that his Father in his latter times being troubled with grievous indispositions the Bishop should say unto him that since hee was no longer fit for governmrnt hee should doe well to transferre both the government and Crowne upon him The Parliament was not easily brought to beleeve the circumstances of this accusation especially when the Bishop gave in his answere To the first hee said that before the Duke of Gloster went to Hannault hee and the councell good reasons moving them thereunto had ordered that the Towre of London for the time to come should bee victualled and munition'd as other forts use to be That after his being gone to Hannault the Citie being in apparent danger threatned by libels and seditious speeches particularly against strangers the greatest part whereof were for this cause fled the councell fearing a rebellion had appointed Richard Woodville to be Lieutenant of the Towre who to boote with the great affiance the deceased King had in him was Chamberlaine and Councellor to the Duke of Bedford with directions that during this his charge hee should not suffer any one whosoever to enter therein that was stronger then himselfe without particular commandement from the King or order to bee given by the Councell that the Duke at his returne disliking this order would breake it Hee pretended to enter and inhabite there being offended that Woodville denied him entrance and that the Bishop had advis'd him so to doe the which hee did not deny his reason being that the Duke desiring Richard Scot Lieutenant of the Tower to deliver up into his custody one Randall a Frier convict of treason against the late King and who had bin some yeares Prisoner Richard not able to deliver him without order from the Councell nor to refuse his delivery without offending the Duke desired him to send him such a command as might serve for his discharge the which the Duke denied to doe saying his commandement might serve for a sufficient discharge so as the Bishop seeing him so farre exceed the limits of his authority and not knowing where it would end could not chuse but give Richard this advice so much the more for that after his returne from Hannault hee had not forborne to allure some of the People saying that if they had beene ill dealt withall in his absence as hee understood they had they should bee so no more now that hee was present and that as for the Tower which was reinforced to keepe them in awe as who should say they were not loyall Hee would find a remedy for that if they so pleased To the second that hee never had any intention to lay hands upon the King much lesse to take him from where hee was to governe him otherwise then till then hee had beene unlesse it were by the resolution of the Councell that such a thought could no wayes availe him but rather prove harmefull and dangerous to him the which hee offered to make good in time and place convenient To the third that hee denied not to have done as much as was alleadged but not to the end as was objected that hee had beene certainely inform'd ever since the last Parliament at Winchester of the great ill will the Duke bore him which made him resolve not to bee there to shunne the evils wherewithall hee was threatned that evident signes were seene of this that certaine people of base condition being assembled together on the Thames side where boates use to land were heard to say that if they should meete with the Bishop in that place they would throw him into the River and that the Sunday before All-Saints day the Duke being demanded by the Councell concerning his ill will to the Bishop hee said it is true and that it might bee his reasons should bee seene one day in writing that the next Munday by the Dukes commandement no reason being given for it the Citizens were all night in Armes saying injurious things against the Bishop that commandement was likewise given to the Courtiers to bee with the Duke by 8. in the morning armed that on Tuesday hee gave directions to the Major and Aldermen to send unto him 300. Horse-men to waite upon him whither hee was to goe which was as it was said to remove away the King without the Councels knowledge all which being manifest signes of this the Bishops danger hee resolved to prevent him as it is lawfull for every one to defend himselfe so as if he had fortified the Bridge to the end it might not bee forc't it was not done with any intention of damnifying the Duke or any others but to keepe himselfe from being damnified since hee was not the assaylant but the defendant To the fourth and fifth that hee had bin true and loyall to all Kings which if hee had not beene Henry the fifth a wise King would not have trusted him so much as hee did Hee offered to prove this the proofe to bee such as is wonted to bee granted to persons of his state and
knew fit for the purpose Hee gave the charge thereof to the above named who guided by Coulonnis made an Ambuscado of 6000. men Monstrelet saith but 1500. in a place called la Bassecourt neare unto a Bridge betweene Pontersonne and the plaine over against Monte Saint Michael where the Lord Scales and his men were furiously set upon this place as it was the more advantageous for the assailants so was it the lesse proper for the assailed who were beset on the one side by the enemy on the other side by the sea so as inanimated by necessity and danger and despairing of all other hopes then what they should by their Swords receive they did in close files and on foote so well defend themselves as that the Britons could never open them but this their first heate being abated and being withstood by an unexpected and stout incounter they began to give backe and then to runne away being followed at full speed by their enemies who were gotten againe on Horsebacke the number of those who were slaine and taken prisoners was about 1100. amongst the dead were the Baron Coulonnis theinciter to this enterprise Messieurs de Castelgironne and de Hananday and amongst the prisoners the Viscount de Belliere and many other Gentlemen So as the Lord Scales loaded with victualls munition and prisoners came with much honour and praise to the Campe. The Constable went afterwards to perswade the Duke his brother to succour the towne but could by no meanes worke him thereunto for his experience upon this occasion had proved unto that to hazard a battell might be his ruine for by loosing it he should loose Dukedome whereas the enemy was to loose nothing but men so as Pontersonne being for three moneths space well defended and not succoured surrendred it selfe in May the Garrison marching forth with their Armes and baggage Which as soone as the Duke of Bedford understood he went from Roan to enter Britanny with a powerfull Army and likely he was to have done good had he not beene perswaded to accept of the Duke of Britannies offers who being too weake to incounter with him Pontersonne his chiefe hold being lost his hopes but small of being succoured by Charles hee himselfe not knowing what to doe his Peeres and People affrighted having nor provisions nor forces no courage but full of apprehension and danger hee was compell'd to send unto him that pardoning what was past hee would bee pleas'd to grant him peace Bedford yeelded thereunto unwillingly and as some will have it by bad advice but in my opinion very discreetly if wee consider the uncertainety of events For the garrisons of Britanny give the conquest granted would require a great many people not to bee made use of elswhere Countries subdued are subject to infidelity and chiefely Britanny which naturally ill inclined was to bee thought subject to the least puffe of alteration so as joyning it by this meanes unto himselfe or if not so cutting it off from the enemy Hee might upon all occasions like Poliphemus keepe it for his last bit Moreover hee could not have desired more honourable nor more advantageous conditions For the Duke oblig'd himselfe to renounce all former confederacies made with the Kings of France to observe the treaty of peace betweene the two Kingdomes and to doe homage to King Henry as soone as hee should have crost the Seas in the selfe same manner as the Dukes his predecessors had done to the Kings of France requiring but 3. monthes space after requiry The Bishops and Barons of Britanny bound themselves to the observance of this treaty together with the Dukes two Sonnes Francis and Richard the Chapters Cathedrall Churches Citizens and all those who amongst the meaner sort of gentry were of any name so great was the feare wherewith the one was inforced the others surprised foretold as Argentres will have it by a terrible earthquake which shooke the whole Country of Nantes some few Monthes before Small things and but of small importance were done during the seige of Pontersonne Nicholas Hansonne one of the garrison of S. Susan plundered the Country of Aniou Hee tooke Ramfort before the Captaine thereof knew of his comming hee slew and tooke as many as hee found there A number of the French on the other side assembled to succour Pontersonne went to regaine Ramfort they besieged it the space of 10. dayes and Articles being made that the defendants should come forth with their Armes Horses and other provisions they returned abandoning their first designes Messieures de Raise and Beumanoir tooke Malicorne and the Castle of Iude in the Country of Maine by assault treating them according to the Lawes of places taken by force they saved the lives of none save such by whom they might reape advantage being gone from thence and Pontersonne surrendred the above named Hanson surprised S. Lorance de Mortiers the Captaine thereof being gone to heare Masse in a neighboring Church and returning home not knowing that the Towne was taken hee was tane prisoner but those who followed him sav'd themselves Falstaffe the Governour of Aniou and Maine having almost at the same time taken the Castle of S. Oven by composition went to lay siege to Grieville a place not to bee taken by force but wanting victuals they treated on a surrender if they should not bee succoured by such a day Falstaffe himselfe went to advertise the Regent thereof who suddenly came into the field hoping to fight if the French should come but they appeared not though not farre off being taught to bee circumspect by the battle of Vernuille Grieville which this meane time was victuall'd deny'd to make good their treaty and the English not likely to reape any good by tarrying long there raysed the siedge hanging first in sight of the Castle their hostages their friends and fellow souldiers The Regent at his returne from England had given the charge of those men which he then brought along with him to the Lord Iohn Talbot who afterwards proved one of the most famous Captaines in all the French warres His name lives there yet amongst them who never read his story before that by his worth hee atchieved greater titles of honour hee was of most noble bloud Sonne to Richard Talbot Lord of Goderick Castle who in his time had fought valiantly under Henry the fifth Camden speaking of him cals him Englands Achilles His warlike humour cannot bee better described then by the Latin inscription on his sword on the one side of which was read Sum Talbotty on the other side Per vincere inimicos meos The Regent thought fit to conferre upon him the Government of Aniou and Maine fitting Falstaffe with some other charge The first thing hee did after having receaved his command was the taking in of Lavat wherein Monsieur de Loac and other People of account being casually at that time they bargained for the liberty of their Persons and goods paying therefore 100000.
horsebacke and Basset past over the River likewise with 7. more in a little boate others in passing over a Bridge which overburned with the waight of water and those who were upon it broke were drowned so as 1500. were slaine and drowned This worthy observation that the French Authours who in all their actions count more English then the English doe in this alone count fewer for whereas the English say they were 6000. they will have them to have beene but 3000. whilest there is no likelyhood that two great Lords as were Warwicke and Suffolke should bee sent with so few men to besiege a place strongly scituated and likely to bee succoured if they shall say they came with so few because they thought to surprise it I will allow it for good if when they found the contrary they had returned backe but making a formall siedge for almost the space of 3. Months they had beene out of their wits if their numbers all that while had not beene augmented so as it is not probable that they set upon them by day and that afterwards the English fled away favoured by the night as they write but rather as the others say that the two Earles the day being come presented battle putting themselves in order before the Towne Walles but that they were refused to bee fought withall answer being made that they were victualled according to their designe which was as much as they cared for the Dane was gratiously receav'd by Charles as hee well deserved for though the action were done by night yet was it according to reason of warre so as having done what a wise and valiant commander ought to have done He would have beene thought rash in doing otherwise This happy successe was followed by another of great consequence had it met with the like fortune The City of Mans was under the power of the English but the Inhabitants were inclined to Charles so as resolving to shake of their yoake which not being naturall is alwayes unwillingly borne the chiefest of them with the assistance of some of the clergie conspir'd to free themselves of it they advertis'd the Court of this Messieurs d'Albret de Faiette Orval Beaumanoir la Haire and others were dispatch'd away thither with 500. Souldiers a precise night was appointed for this deed the signe was a little fire on the top of a hill answered by another on the top of the steeple of the greatest Church which were no sooner lighted then put out The Inhabitants runne to the Gate which opened upon their friends where the troopes were ready they slew the Gate-keeper and the Sentinell they opened the Gates the foot entred in the Horse tarrying that they might enter or keepe where they were as occasion should require great was the hurly burly and greater the slaughter for they were all asleepe no man knew what the matter might bee the Citizens who were not acquainted with the plot beleeving that the Garrison had pillag'd some quarter of the City kept within their owne dores such English as had not yet met with their enemies sword imagin'd either the matter as it was or somewhat like unto it or els that there had beene some discention amongst the Citizens The Earle of Suffolke Governour of the City and who after his returne from Montargis was come to inhabite there being advertis'd by some who with much adoe had escaped that the enemy was within the Towne withdrew himselfe into the Castle where all the rest that escaped being slaine did likewise save themselves but the place being but little the people many and no victuals and inevitable ruine threatned them by the mines the enemy made they were likely in a short time to bee reduc'd to great extremity the nearest place of hope was Alansonne they dispatcht away a messenger who advertis'd the Lord Talbot of their condition who went towards them the very same night with 700. fighting men came by morning to Guerche two leagues distant from Mans from whence hee sent away Mathew Gough to discover the enemies condition and to advertise his friends this man tooke on his way upon the comming on of night and got into the Castle by night unseene or undiscovered Hee told them of the Castle of their friends arrivall and from the received advertisment of the enemies carelesnes who thinking themselves free from all manner of danger minded nothing but their pleasures expecting when the Castle which abounded in mouthes and wanted victualls should yeeld Hee suddenly departed and met Talbot by the way who making hast least the day should overtake him entred into the Castle by the field gate and having rested himselfe a while came downe upon the Citie meeting with no obstacle the entry being free open no trenches no barracadoes no impediment no guard the assailants crying Saint George and Talbot they served as many as they met withall as they had formerly done the English for they caught them in the same manner those who escaped fled away in their shirts leaving their armes weapons and what else they had behind them the slaughter was not great because but few made any defence and none denied to surrender themselves so as the number of the dead and prisoners did not exceed 400. the greatest matter was how to forme processe against the conspirators 30. Citizens and 35. Priests and religious people were beheaded and the City remained in its former condition the question onely was which of three things were most commendable in Talbot his wisedome his celeritie or his valour This yeare the Earle of Warwick went into England to take up on him his charge of Governor of the King and the Earle of Salisbury succeeded him in the charge he held in France who went thither with 5000. Souldiers many were the disputations which were held in Paris at his arrivall concerning what enterprise was to be undertaken He propounded that of Orleans wherein he met with great oppositions but if danger should stop great enterprises none would ever be undertaken since they are all subject to uncertaintie and danger 't is very true that this brave Commanders reputation was the sole thing which made the Regent resolve upon it as if Englands designe which was not to make that warre immortall but to exclude Charles were not to be effected but by some such meanes for the taking in of Orleans opened the way for the winning of Bourges the place of his residency which if they should get trouble and time might goe to the outing of him of all the rest but not so many dangers Moreover the taking of that towne would not onely be a curbe to the river of Loire in almost the midst of whose long course it is seated but likewise to all the Townes situated uponit The French writers accuse the Englishmen of treachery because by undertaking that siege they broke the agreement made with the Duke of Orleans that no hostilitie should be committed against that Citie nor the Citie of
St. Traille Tilloy Lore Termes and Illiers Talbot seeing himselfe so hard beset had given order to his men to keepe themselves firme within their sharpned staves beleeving to be set upon by the whole body of the Army but this unexpected number of Horsemen charging upon him there was no time to thinke thereon the fight was come to that passe as the whole body of the Army comming up Talbot being wounded and afterwards taken his men had no more minde to fight nor resolution to die some fled to Corbuille and some to Meune Ianville would not receive them for they were mingled with the enemy which pursued them closely so as the slaughter was great and but few the prisoners the chiefest whereof was Talbot Scales Hungerford all three Barons and Sir Thomas Ramstone Sir Iohn Falstaffe fled from this scuffle without giving or receiving a blow judging it as I thinke rashnesse to fight at disadvantage against so many in open field who for his former actions was that yeare made Knight of the Garter The Duke of Bedford incensed at this his flight took from him his George and Garter which afterwards by meanes of friends and his alleadging excuses which were judged reasonable were restored unto him though against Talbots will This brave Commanders imprisonment was of such consequence as 't was thought the English would never bee able to doe any thing more of moment in France Ianville Meunes and all other places which the English held in Beausse yeelded up themselves as is usuall in great losses so as Charles did in a short time winne in these parts what he was long in loosing for to boot with the preservation of Orleans wherein the Earle of Salisbury the principall pillar of Englands fortune was slaine he recovered Iargeau Baugency Ianville Meune and all Beausse together with the imprisonment of Talbot the second Columne of the adverse party all which hapned out of the beleefe that a base woman of a doubted reputation was sent from heaven to raise the one and suppresse the other For France was so discouraged before as none durst take up armes to defend her nor is this to be wondred at for as the understanding conceives not but by the sence so force doth not worke but through imagination weakned by feare or strengthned by hope so as wee must beleeve that the good effects of morall actions doe proceede first from good imagination then from good action for the latter depends upon the former Notwithstanding all these conquests 't was disputed whether Charles should bee crowned at Rheims or no the reasons alleaged against it being all of consequence Hee was to passe by places held by the enemie on the one side Auxerres Troyes and Shallon were an obstacle to him on the other side Laon and Soissons and Gastinois Brie Picardie and all the Country from Loire northward and to the Sea was in their possession The Coronation was a meere ceremony whereby the right unto the Crowne was neither given nor taken away It was not a thing universally used the use thereof derives not from the Law to make it requisite but from necessitie if any there be to make the Prince thereby knowne unto the people there was no such necessitie in Charles his case He was a lawfull Prince by all men held lawfully to be so he was not opposed by his own men but by strangers and if by some of his owne they were thereunto by feare inforced 't was not of freewill but say it had beene necessary since Henry thought it not necessary neither ought he to have thought it not that the institution was to be changed for use had so far prevailed as it was not to be alter'd without scandall but to be changed for a time for what is deferr'd is not absolutely taken away especially where the delay proceeds from wisedome good advice but these reasons did not satisfie the Maid as contrary to one of the three points for which shee was sent for Orleans being set at liberty his Coronation at Rheims was to follow and the driving out of the English to the end that her prophecies might be fulfilled as indeed they all were though not according to her sense the third for the English were driven out but not by her as she threatned them in her letter Charles was waited upon in this his voyage by all the Barons of his traine except the Constable whom Tremuille was not willing to bee troubled withall and Count Pedriac who by being friend to the Constable was by Tremuille opposed yet for feare least being discontent they might undertake some ill businesse their denyall was honested by giving commission to the former to guard the frontiers of Normandy and by naming the other Lievtenant of Guienne to the end that being thus parted theirforces might not have communion together The which being by them well knowne they accepted these charges with like dissimulation as they were conferred upon him Dupleix notwithstanding contrary to the opinion of the rest will have the Constable to goe along with him Charles his Army consisted of 12000. men wherewith he arriv'd at Auxerres the English say that those Cities demanded day for the surrendring of them selves if in the meane while they should not bee succour'd and they obtain'd it But the French accuse Tremuille for that being brided hee made Charles passe on without troubling them Saint Florentine did readily yeeld At Trois they found some difficulty for they wanted things necessary to take it by force so as the greatest part councelled to retire but the Maid according to Belleforest promissing to take it within two dayes set the Nobility it selfe a worke in making platformes forts and trenches as if all things were ready to force the Towne whereupon for meere feare they surrendred themselves The English say it was besieged 12. dayes and that Sr. Philip Hall who had the command thereof wanting both men and victualls and not hoping for succour compounded for the safe departure of himselfe and garrison with all their baggadge the Garrisons of Shallon and Rheims inforced by the Inhabitants came forth upon the like conditions the Cities yeelding themselves up to Charles who made his solemne entry into Rheims and was crowned there I set not downe the Ceremonies as not requisite to our story but I will say that as coronation is a uselesse and vaine ceremony in Kings who have no competitors so is it more then requisite for one that hath competitors as it hapned here for people judge not things as they are but as they appeare Charles was no sooner crowned but Men and Cities hasted to doe him homage as if that action had indowed him with right and justice which before hee wanted Auxerres not being succoured within the limited time sent him its keyes Laon did by Deputies doe obeissance to him as hee went from thence Soissons Chasteau-Thierre and Province yeelded to him whereupon the Duke of Bedford thinking that this torrent
Dolphin they would humbly begge forgivenes they all came and threw themselves before his feet Charles blamed his Sonne for his fault committed and the danger he had therby put the Kingdome to exhorting him to better thoughts and hee desiring his Father to pardon Tremoulle Chamount and Prie who were excepted in the pardon protesting hee would not accept of his unlesse they had theirs His Father rebuked him againe and was contented that being free from punishment they should retire themselves to their owne houses wherewithall he was notwithstanding to be contented unlesse they would abandon those In the time of these disorders Richard Beauchampe Earle of Warwicke and Regent of France dyed and the Duke of Yorke was the second time chosen who passed into Normandy accompanied by the Earle of Oxford the Lord Bourchier intituled Earle of Eu and many other gentlemen he presently found wherein to imploy himselfe for the losse of Pontouse being very incommodious for the Parisians they disbursed a great summe of mony to Charles that he might endeavour the recovery of it wherefore hee went to besiege it with 1200. old Souldiers and was followed by the greatest part of the Princes and Nobles of France the Lord Iohn Clifford who together with Talbot had but a little before surprised it commanded there in chiefe The River Ouse did much incommodiate the besiegers for they could not approach the Citie on that side wherefore having built a bridge of Boates over against the Abby of Saint Martins and made themselves masters of the Abby they made thereof a Fort which did much endamage the besieged yet were they not so begirt on all sides but that they were succoured as some will have it foure or five times Talbot was the first who furnish't them with men and victuals and the Duke of Yorke came thither with 8000. men sent to present battell by his heraulds which Charles would not by any meanes accept of for since the river parted the two Armies hee beleeved that as long as the bridge of Beaumont was well guarded by which the Duke was to passe hee could not be enforc'd to fight but the Duke having brought along with him in Carts great store of Boates Cordage timber and plankes hee passed some few of his men over the River who so speedily wove a bridge of Ropes whilest Talbot seemed as if he would force his passage over the bridge of Beaumont as that they were almost all past over before the enemy was aware so as it was too late to withstand them in the endeavouring whereof many were slaine and many taken prisoners Charles was commended for his wisedome in not entertaining the battle but he was blamed for his negligence in suffering the enemy to passe the River being thereby reduced to a necessitie of fighting against his will but being resolved not to come to handblowes he raised his siege by night and having put his Ordnance into the Fort Saint Martin the which hee left in the custody of Charles d'Aniou and the Admirall Coetery with 3000. men he retired himselfe to Poiesy The Duke who upon break of day had put himselfe in order to give him Battle finding him gone entered the Citie and having caused fresh supply of victualls to bee brought in and left Sir Iarvis Clifton there with a 1000. men to defend it he marched forwards towards Poiesy but Charles eschewing him after some few skirmishes hee went to Lamote and from thence to Rhoan Charles this meane while suffered in his reputation especially amongst the Parisians and Courtiers which made him resolve to returne to Pontouse and either take it or dye in the enterprise he went thither with new Forces he assaulted it on three sides he himselfe in person in one part the Dolphin in another hee entred the towne though in his entrance he lost 3000. of his men of the thousand that were in the Garrison 500. died in the assault and many afterwards so as very few of the Commander Cliston remained prisoners This losse was the cause of many others particularly of Corbeile Mellune and Eureux but this accident hindered not the Negotiation of peace which was adjourned the last yeare till the now present time the assembly was to be at Callais for the English would not give way it should bee else where Those that were imployed from England brought along with them the Duke of Orleans still a prisoner to the end that by his endeavouring the businesse he might procure his liberty the chiefe of those who were imployed from France were the Archbishop of Rheims and Narbone and the Bastard of Orleans On Philips behalfe came Monsieur de Croevaceur many dayes were spent in finding out a meanes of accommodation but all in vaine for it was impossible to agree so disagreeing interests The English held resolute to three points to repossesse the Dutchesse of Normandy and Gascony to repossesse whatsoever they had lost for 30. yeares before and to hold all this free from any dependency upon the crowne of France In the first there was no great difficulty nay it was yeelded unto but the other two were impossible for Charles would not restore backe any thing and much lesse quit that soveraignty which had beene informer times enjoyed by his predecessors so as the businesse being adjourned to another time the assembly was dissolved the private businesses concerning the Duke of Orleans had no better successe for monyes were not found ready for his ransome and the English would not rely upon his promises but he had his liberty by a meanes which no man would have imagined Philip began to consider that if this Prince should be set at liberty by any other meanes then his their amity would be immortall to the ruine of the one or of the other of them or rather of them both and of the kingdome and that if he should undertake to free him not onely a peace betweene them was likely to ensue but a friendship for which every one and the King himselfe would thanke him Yet that he might not walke on hud winckt and perad venture be deceaved in his beleefe he would first know for certaine whether hee could forget and forgive his fathers murther committed by Philips father the which as it was altogether unknowne to King Phillip till 't was committed so was hee much displeased thereat when 't was committed as likewise whether or no he would marry the daughter of the Dutchesse of Cleaâ—…e his sister this Prince had beene prisoner 25. yeares which caused so great a desire of liberty in him as hee with much willingnesse imbraced these propositions he promised for ever to forget his fathers death in respect of this present favour and gave his word to marry her whom he proffered him Hereupon Philip paid 300000. Crownes and took him from England he sent the Dutchesse his wife to meete him at Gravalein and came thitherafterward himselfe he brought him to Saint Omers where having sworne to the peace at Arras
he should come which was not long after On the other side to Talbot came the Lord Lisle his sonnes the Lord Mullins and Harrington and Lord Camus the Bastard of Somerset Sir Iohn Talbot Sir Iohn Howard Sir Iohn Montgomery and Sir Iohn Vernon who brought with them 2200. souldiers munition victualls Charles being come to Lusignano mustered his men which flockt unto him from all parts when hee was come to Saint Iohn d'Angeli he understood how that Iaques de Chabanes had taken Chales and slaine many of the English he divided his army which consisted of 22000. men into two parts to the end that he might weaken the enemy who were to divide theirs likewise he gave 15000. to Count Cleremont and sent the Marishall Lorhac with the rest to besiege Castillion In this case Talbot resolved to fight with one of the armies and made choise of the weaker to succour Chastillion he went thither with 800. horse commanded by 3 Barons his sonne Lasle Mullins and Camus and 3. Knights Sir Edward Hall Sir Iohn Howard and Sir Iohn Vernon and gave order for 5000. foote to follow him conducted by the Count de Candalle and Monsieur Desparres In his march he tooke a Tower which the French had fortified and slew as many as he found there meeting with 500. of the enemy who were gone a forredging he slew some of them the rest saved themselves before Chastillion which was the cause of the ruine which ensued for feare having caused them to withdraw from the siege and draw into the field fortified with trenches and deepe ditches they put themselves in order to expect his comming and hee though hee knew it would bee to his disadvantage to set upon them in that posture yet fearing what hee could not shun viz. that if new troopes of the enemy should come up the enterprise would bee the more difficult hee resolutely gave in amongst them the fight continued along time before it could bee discerned which side had the better but certaine forces sent by the Duke of Britanny to assist Charles comming up unto them when the battell was at the hottest conducted by Messieurs de Montalbon and Hunnandy they tooke some colours and made the rest retreat Talbot rid every where up and downe upon a little ambling nag his age not permitting to fight in any other manner when struck with a peece of Artillery he and his horse were borne to the ground above 300. more faring alike with him so as being ready to dye and seeing his sonne close by him he advised him to save himselfe the which his sonne refusing to doe the Father replied that his valour which in this case was to be esteemed meere rashnes ought to bee reserved for a better occasion that it did misbecome him being old to run away since thereby he should darken the luster of his past actions but that it was not so with him who being young and but a novice in armes could not bee prejudiced by a flight grounded upon reason but all these admonitions wrought nothing upon the generous youth hee chose rather to imitate his Fathers actions then to obey his desires he dyed by his side though not without revenge for hee fell valiantly fighting with his sword all bluody in his hand His Bastard brother Henry Talbot and Sir Edward Hall were slaine together with him the Lord Moullins and 60. more were taken prisoners most of those that fled saved themselves within Burdeaux amongst which Monsieur Desparres was one A thousaâ—…d of the English were left dead upon the field according to the English-writers and 2000. according to the French this was the end of Iohn Talbot Earle of Shrewsbery the terrour of France hee put a period to his victories and his life the 13. of Iuly in his 80. yeare of age after a long uninterrupted warfare he was borne not to dye by humane hands had he not beene slaine by the hellish humane invention of guns Chastilion served for a short refuge to many especially to Messieurs de Monferant d'Anglades and the Count d'Candalles sonne but after ten dayes defence they yeelded up themselves and the Towne upon conditions all other places followed their example except Burdeaux which would yet have held out longer had not want of victualls enforced it to capitulate and Charles who could not hope to keepe there long for the plague grew very hot amongst his people received their offers without any shew of severity making them onely promise never to rebell againe He suffered the English freely to depart and reserved 20. of those who were chiefe authours of the rebellion to be banished France for ever amongst which Monsieur d'Espares and Monsieur de Duras The losse of this Dutchy according to the English stories was as prejudiciall to particular men as to the Crowne for being of no charge but rather of benefit both within and without the revennes thereof being great and the commerce very great it was of great consequence for the breeding up and maintaining the youth of England as in an Academy of warre especially younger bretheren who having but little to live on were there provided for with honourable entertainement Hence forward I shall not speake of France save in such occurrences as often times happens betwixt neighbouring Countries for though these two Kingdomes did not cease to doe mischiefe each to other as much as in them lay yet did they it not in like manner as formerly they had done but answerable to the common state rule to keepe their neighbours from growing greater and if they should have beene otherwise minded it was out of their power to mischiefe one an other it was hard for the one to recover what was lost since they had lost all and very difficult for the other to wage warre with the former in his owne home The Queene of England was brought to bed of her only sonne Prince Edward the thirteenth of October in this present yeare such as bore ill will to the house of Lancaster and endeavoured the subversion thereof talked lewdly of this birth They would have the child to bee the issue of adultery affirming Henry to bee insufficient whether hee were adulterously got or not was onely knowne to the Queene but that the King should be unsufficient is a thing which could not by any one bee better knowne then by himselfe and iâ—… to the prejudice of others he should avowe a child for his owne which he knew was not so he should not have beene that sanctified Prince which by his very enemies he was at all times acknowledged to be in celebration of this birth or for that he thought it otherwise convenient he made his two brothers by the mothers side Edmond and Iasper Earles Edmond who was Father to Henry the seaventh Earle of Richmond and Iasper who dyed without issue Earle of Pembrooke We have already spoken of and we shall now continue to relate the art and cunning used by the Duke of
opposite unto him before and hee afterwards found the good thereof when losing his Kingdome as hee did he never had recovered it had he not thus wonne upon the peoples affections which is the Prince his chiefest safeguard Publique affaires being thus accommodated he descended to what more particularly concerned himselfe which are not notwithstanding to be separated from what concernes the State Marriage from whence proceeds lawfull successours is the strength as well of Kingdomes as of private families Three marriages were propounded to him The first Marguerit sister to Iames the third King of Scotland whose advantages were the breach of the marriage with Edward sonne to Henry and thereby the undoing the chiefest hopes of the house of Lancaster That upon any new occasion of civill broyles he should either have Scotland side with him or remaine neuter He should thereby free himselfe from the daily troubles nourished by the obstinate enmity of so hardy and warlike a neighbour But understanding that she was of a sickly body and consequently not likely to beare children he would none of her The second was Isabell sister to Henry the fourth King of Castile his hopes by her were the succession of that Kingdome and by the assistance thereof the recovery of Gascony in like manner as by the assistance of Gascony given by Edward the blacke Prince King Peter father to the great grand-mother of this King Edward recovered Castile The English writers say that her being too yong as not being then above six or seven yeeres old was the cause why that match was no further proceeded in But I finde that she being married to Ferdinand and dying Queen of Castile not when she was three and fifty yeeres old and in the yeere 1506. as Edward Hall doth calculate it but in the fiftieth yeere of her age and in the yeere 1504. she must be in the yeere 1464. which was the time when this marriage was treated of thirteen yeeres old so but ten yeeres younger than Edward so as their yeeres were not unproportionate Halls calculation is grounded upon the stories of Spaine which he does not particularize in and upon an Epitaph ingraven upon this Queenes tombe in Granado which he never saw Mine upon the Spanish storie written by Lewis Myerne Turquet my father in law a most exact writer and by the Jesuit Iohn Mariana who saith she was borne the 24. of May in the yeere 1451. So as some other cause made him not choose her The third was Bona daughter to Lodowicke Duke of Savoy and sister to Charlotte Queene of France with whom she at the present was This was imbrac'd the Earle of Warwicke was sent to Lewis the eleventh to demand her of him neither could Edward put on a better resolution For his affaires in England being setled by Henry's imprisonment no feare was to be had of Scotland without aide and provocation from France which was not better to be eschewed by any meanes than this for though Charlotte bore not such sway with her husband as to governe him as shee listed yet held shee very good correspondency with him And Lewis whose onely ends were to lessen the power of the Princes and great Lords of France particularly that of his brother Charles and the two Dukes of Brittany and Burgundy laid willingly hold upon this occasion to acquit himselfe of the impornity of Margarite Queene of England who endeavoured to perswade him to a dangerous and fruitlesse warre and which was averse to his genius and designes by withdrawing him from the other to the which reason and his owne inclination bore him Moreover the Duke of Savoy having been an ancient confederate and neere allie to the Duke of Burgundy this would be a meanes to marre their intelligence for though he were his father in Law such ties amongst Princes unlesse they be knitted with new knots are subject to be loosed and broken by every daies occasioned interest For these reasons this match was agreed upon between King Lewis and the Earle of Warwicke and Monsieur de Dammartin was sent into England to strike it up with Edward But whilst Warwicke thought he had succesfully executed his Masters commands he unexpectedly heard that hee was married Edward was gone a hunting progresse towards Grafton a house belonging to Iacoline of Luxenburg sister to the Count St. Paul wife to the Lord Rivers and widdow to the Duke of Bedford who died Regent in France With her was a daughter of hers named Elizabeth widdow to Sir Iohn Gray who was slaine in the second battell at St. Albans siding with Henry so as having lost a part of her Jointure by the confiscation of her husbands goods shee desired him to conferre it againe upon her She was a woman of no extraordinary beauty but of such conditions as surpassing what was in her of beauty made her to be valued and beloved by all men The King did not onely grant her what she desired but growing in love with her became her petitioner for wanton dalliance which she resolutely denied to yeeld unto His appetite increasing by meeting with an obstacle he resolved to marry her taking therein advice of those who never counsell Princes contrary to their inclinations Yorkes Widow the Kings mother foreseeing the evils that were to ensue admonished him She bid him beware of the injury hee did his cousin the Earle of Warwicke the Dutchesse was sister to Warwickes Father whose spirit would not endure such an affront since the King of France would not believe that he was come to treat of a match but to cousen him laugh at him and pry into his state nor was it likely hee could thinke otherwise since that hee having got the Crowne by the Earles valour and the pursuit of his friends it was not likely that beeing so neere a kinne unto him and a man of so great an esteem he should offend him by doing so mis-becomming a thing without his knowledge She shewed him how that the marriage of Princes had for their ends the good of their State the alliance of such as could or doe them good or harme and portion proportionable to the charge of a wife and their own reputations That none of all these were met withall in this which was now treated of rather in laying a foundation for a peace hee should offend a great King and expose himselfe to so unjust a warre the cause whereof being blame-worthy as he should not therein finde any friends or confederates That yet if she were a maid it might admit of some excuse but being a mother of children a subject and without portion these were conditions likely to produce instead of benefit hatred and enmity abroad hatred and enmity at home danger and blame every where Edwards answer was that he doubted not but that his cousin would conforme his will to his that he was sure enough of his love that the King of France was not in a condition to hurt him having other thoughts which did
more neerely concerne him that nothing could be more acceptable to subjects than to take a wife from amongst them since children must issue from the same blood that for portion he valued it not having more than he knew what to doe withall that for all other inconveniences contentment in a wife with whom one was to live and die did out-weigh them all His mother finding her perswasions to be of no force bethought herselfe of another means which proved alike vaine The King upon promise of marriage had wrought to his desire a Lady of great birth named Elizabeth Lucy She alledged that since before God this Lady was his legitimate wife he could not marry any other An impediment which delayed his satisfaction in the other for the Bishops required proofe thereof But the Lady Lucy examined upon oath in opposition to the instigation of the Dutchesse and her owne honour and interest did depose that the King did never passe unto her any direct promise but that hee had said such things unto her as had shee not thought them thereunto equivalent shee had never condescended to his will Upon this deposition the King did privately marry the other the marriage being afterwards published by her Coronation None were pleased herewithall the Nobility lesse than the Communalty their greatnesse being obscured by the sudden splendor of the Queenes kindred Her father was created Earle Rivers and shortly after made Lord High-constable of England Her brother Anthony was enricht by the marriage of the daughter and heire of the Lord Scales which Title was likewise conferred upon him Her sonne Thomas Gray which she had by her former husband did afterwards marry the daughter of William Bonneville Lord Harrington and was created Marquis Dorser Historians observe many mischiefes that ensued from this marriage besides the death of so many that was caused thereby Edward did thereby lose his Kingdome his children were declared to be bastards and strangled the Queenes house extirpated the Earle of Warwicke and his brother slaine But they name not the death of King Henry and his sonne which had not hapned had not the Earle of Warwicke for this cause taken up Armes King Lewis though thus abused did not suffer himselfe to be transported by passion but making use of his naturall dissembling expected a time for revenge And to pacifie the two sisters hee not long after married Bona to Galiazzo Maria Sforza Duke of Milan sonne to Francis but not with so good successe as Hall reports for her husband being slaine she within a few yeeres became a widdow and by her ill government afforded occasion to his cousin Lodowicke Sforza to take from her the government and the government life and Dukedome from her sonne Iohn Galeazzo The Earle of Warwicke this meane while wounded in his reputation parted from France more sensible thereof than he made shew for he could not though so farre cloake his anger but that Lewis was aware of it Being returned to England he so behaved himselfe with the King as that he seemed not to be at all distasted whilst this present injury did call to mind many other formerly received which would not though have hurried him to his ruine had it not been for this He saw how the King did apprehend his greatnesse and grew jealous thereof that his designe was to suppresse him when himselfe should be better established that he thought not himselfe King whilst men thought him as necessary to the conservation of the State as he was to the obtaining thereof That the services hee had done him were of such a nature as to shunne the tie of obligation ingratefull people doe oft times desire to rid themselves of the obliger That the state of businesse was such as would not suffer him to be debarred the communication thereof though Edward thought hee did thereby communicate unto him his government and made him Colleague of his Kingdome That he had sought after all occasions to bereave him of mens good opinion All which made him believe that he was sent into France to this purpose To this may be added and which boyled in him more than all the rest that Edward would have dishonoured his house by tempting the honesty of I know not whether his daughter or his neece wherein though he did not succeed the offering at it ceaseth not to be mischievous and wicked as a thing whereby he endeavoured to dishonour the family of his kinsman servant and benefactor All these things put together begat in him such an hatred as hee resolved to depose him and re-inthrone Henry as soone as a fit occasion should present it selfe And though hee retired himselfe to Warwicke under a pretence of an indisposition of health yet did the King spie his discontents though not so much as it behoved him to have done for hee thought him not so sufficient to depose him as he was to raise him up and that out of two reasons First that Princes doe seldome mistrust their owne power especially with their subjects secondly for that they doe believe the injuries they do are written in Brasse by those who receive them whilst they who doe them write them in Sand. The Queene was this yeere delivered of a daughter named Elizabeth who put a period to the Civill warres by marrying with Henry the VII Edward did this meane while peaceably possesse his Kingdome his enemies were all or slaine undone or frightned He had none to feare save France and her but a little for Lewis was more inclined to wage warre at home than abroad Hee forbare not though to joyne friendship with Iohn King of Arragon who upon occasion might by way of diversion assist him in Languedocke a good though deceitfull foresight for it often happens that many yeeres are spent in the cultivating of a friendship which proveth faulty in the harvest Yet wisdome it is to manure such as put us not to too great charge for the opinion of having friends weighes with our enemies This friendship occasioned the transportation of a great many sheepe into Spaine whereby England was as much impoverished as Spaine was inriched He likewise for the same respect concluded a Truce with Scotland for 15 yeeres But the friendship of the Duke of Burgundy was that which most availed him and which re-established him in his Kingdome when he had lost it Philip the Duke of Burgundy did yet live and his sonne Count Caralois who by two wives had one onely daughter afterwards the sole heire of all those Territories the Duke was minded to marry him the third time hoping to secure the succession by issue male He bethought himselfe of Margaret sister to Edward a Princesse of great beauty and indued with a spirit not usuall to her sex but her being of the house of Yorke made him stagger in his resolutions For that the Queene of Portugall his wives mother was a daughter of the house of Lancaster by reason whereof her sonne Charles did love that house and
freedome The death of his two Brothers the extirpation of his Family and the Kingdomes being in the hands of an enemy Prince caused his death Henry Holland Duke of Exceter he who Philip Comines affirmes hee hath seene begging bare Foote and bare Legg'd from doore to doore in the Court of Charles Duke of Burgondy and whose Grandmother was sister to Henry the Fourth being repossest of his goods when Henry the sixt was re-possest of his Kingdome injoyed that happinesse but a small time for at Edwards returne hee was left amongst the dead at the battell of Barnet but comming to himselfe againe hee tooke Sanctuary at Westminster where hoping to obtaine pardon by the intercession of his Wife Anne Sister to the King shee was so farre from intreating for him as that shee desired to be devorced which shee obtained whereupon forsaking the Sanctuary out of disperation 't is not knowne what hee did with himselfe his Body was found upon the shore of Kent no Ship-wrack being discerned The inhumanity of this Anne and the fraud of her Sister Margaret of Burgondy as will be seene in the Reigne of Henry the Seventh afford mee an observation which but upon such an occasion I should not have lighted upon It cannot be said but that the pretence unto the Kingdome was a principall cause of the enmity betweene the houses of Lancaster and Yorke to thinke otherwise were to erre against common sence but I believe that without such respect they had beene incapable of hearty friendship by reason of the difference of their natures derived from their fore-fathers For as all that was good in the House of Yorke was wound up in Edmund Duke of Yorke the first Father thereof so all the bad of the House of Lancaster rested in the person of Iohn Duke of Lancaster the first Father thereof with this difference notwithstanding that whereas the good was intense and constant in Edmund the bad was remisse and inconstant in Iohn the former never did any harme for being naturally inclined to do good it would have troubled him to have done evill to any one the other having ability to do evill and having done evill by a vertuous resolution forbeare to do so but this goodnesse ceased with Edmund those who descended from him being stained with fraud and malice and evill such as it was ceased likewise with Iohn all who descended from him proving vertuous but as Henry the Fourth his onely Sonne may seeme not to merit the name of good having usurped the Kingdome and to secure himselfe therein committed so many excesses so Edward the eldest Sonne of Yorke may seeme not to deserve the name of bad haveing in vertue out done his Father dying gloriously in the battell of Agencourt but for all this the observation is not erroneous for if Henry did usurpe the Kingdome 't was not by consultation or any fancy of his owne for hee had never dreampt thereof had not the people called him thereunto and Richards ill government enforc't him On the contrary Edward Duke of Yorke lost all claime to goodnesse by conspiring against the said Henry to bereave him both of Life and Kingdome not having beene any wayes injur'd by him for all the rest they admit not of exception all the Lancastrians were good those of Yorke bad Edward the Fourth did almost alwayes falsify his Faith the Duke of Clarence first was traytour to his Brother then to his Father in Law Richard the Third a monster in perfidiousnesse and cruelty all of both houses were notwithstanding equally valiant Henry the sixth excepted whose intentivenesse to Divine things tooke from him the thought of humane assaires whereupon as the house of Lancaster lost the Kingdome in him through His too much goodnesse so the house of Yorke lost it in Richard the Third through his height of wickednesse so as it is not to bee wondered at if Henry the Eighth proceeding afterwards from these two Races did in his first yeare proceed so well being begotten by a Lancastrian father and afterwards so ill his mother being of the house of York not that she was bad but by the influence of her bloud Edwards revenge was not bounded with the punishment of the great ones for making enquiry after such as had born Arms against him he caused many of the meaner sort to be executed and not able to inflict the like punishment on them all without the mark of cruelty he taxed them all in sums of Money some more some lesse according to their possessions But the Earl of Pembrooks and the Earl of Richmonds escape did much trouble him as that which did most import him since they were forth-coming and out of his reach He sent over into Britanny and spared neither for promises nor ready moneys to obtain them But the Duke unwilling to violate the laws of hospitality and his plighted faith denied to deliver them upon promise notwithstanding to have such a care of them as that they should not molest him He stood in need of the friendship of England for that Lewis kept him perpetually busied so as it made much for him to have those two Earles in his custodie that he might so hold Edward in hand and in hope and make him depend upon his will and pleasure with firm resolution notwithstanding in commiseration of their misfortunes never to yeeld them up he notwithstanding parted them one from another and took from them such English as waited upon them placing his own servants about them to the end that making them safe Edward might be the more secure by his keeping promise with him and faith with them But Edward not herewithal satisfied foreseeing as it may be thought the evil that was to ensue thereby though not in his life-time sent unto him again under pretence of thanking him but in effect to tie him with a chain of Gold to look well to them he obliged himself to pay unto him a yeerly Pension hoping that the gate being once open to the receiving of Moneys he might easily obtain them by some great sum when his honesty and faith waxen old might be wrought upon by the batteries of Bribery But if he were deceived in the one he was not so in the other for the Pension made him the more diligent in their Custody Charles Duke of Burgondy sent Ambassadours over into England to move Edward to crosse the Seas and make Wars with France that so he might recover those Provinces which not many yeers before were lost by the English promising him to assist him in the recovery thereof Edward was herewithal much pleased he called a Parliament and easily obtained Moneys wherewith he made requisite provisions for a businesse of so great importance But before we proceed any further herein 't is requisite we take a short view of some few yeers past that we may finde the Rise of this Commotion and so the better understand the cause and ground-work thereof There was so great an Antipathy between
seeing he was used but as an instrument to work the designes of others began better to bethink himself His men had taken a servant of Iames de Gratsi a Gentleman who then served the King prisoner Edward would have him set at liberty without ransome and the Lord Howard and Lord Stanley having furnished him with Moneys for his expences loaded him with the presentment of their services to the King in case he should come to speak with him which at his first coming he did This News seeming strange to Lewis who did not reflect upon the names of those that sent him his naturall jealousie wrought so far upon him as that he made Irons to be clapt upon him taking him to be but a Spie the which he the rather did for that his Masters brother was in great favour with the Duke of Bretagne But after he had made him be privately examined by some and had spoke with him himself he remembred the English Heraulds words That if he did resolve to treat with Edward he should send a Herauld to demand safe-Conduct for his Ambassadours prescribing unto him that he should make his addresse to the Lord Howard and Lord Stanley Having well bethought himself herein some time past before he could resolve whether to do it or no At last he resolved and pitcht upon a person to send wherein his choice seemed very strange Monsieur de Hales had a servant with whom Lewis had never spoken but once he thought this man fit for the employment he was a man poor in aspect but rich in understanding who could at the same time expresse himself boldly enough and yet with modestie whereupon it may be said that in this his choice he shewed his wisedom He caused a Heraulds Coat be made for him whereof there was none at that time in the Camp for Lewis was an enemy to Apparences no great friend to Decency and no ways curious in the accustomed Formalities of Princes This man received his Instructions and presented himself before the English Camp He made known to the Lords Howard and Stanley that he desired to speak with the King and chancing to come when the King was at Dinner he was led into a Tent to dine When he was brought unto the King he told him in Lewis his name He was come from the King of France his Master who was desirous of Peace with his Majestie and his Kingdom as that which was to be sought for by both of them by reason of the commodity of Commerce and which was necessary for the Subjects both of the one and the other That the King his Master wondred to see him come into France since he had never given him occasion to wage War That if he had favoured Warwick it was not out of any ill will to him or his House but in respect of the Duke of Burgundy his inexorable enemy who had made his Majestie of England take Arms against him not for that he intended any advantage or honour to him thereby but that the Forces of England might better his own condition and that of his Colleagues That the Dukes affairs needed Accommodation not War the which might be witnessed by the state his Master found him in since being undone by a long and unfortunate Siege he was reduced to such a passe as that he could not sustain himself but at the charge of others He wished Edward to consider that he had Winter at his back That he was in the Field and unprovided of Towns not being come out of his own election but called in to please his Subjects who if they desired War with France 't was out of passion since reason shewed them there was no appearance of their reaping any profit thereby but rather the contrary for building upon the Duke of Burgundy and the Constable they were certainly to be deceived their Coyn being of a false alloy That he knew the King of England had been at great expence to come into France but that if he would give way unto a Treaty his Master would give him such satisfaction as that he his Nobility and Countrey should have reason to rest satisfied That if it would please him to send Lewis a safe-Conduct for a hundred Horse he would send Ambassadours to wait upon him where he pleased either in any Village or between the two Camps and that Lewis would not fail to send the like to wait upon his Ambassadours Edward and the major part of his Counsel were well pleased with this Proposition The Herauld was suddenly dispatched away being presented with a hundred Angels in a gilt-Cup and had along with him the Safe-Conduct he desired and was accompanied by an English Herauld who might bring back the like with the which assoon as he returned the Ambassadours met in a Village neer Amiens the two Armies being four Leagues distant from thence And though the Demands of the English were exorbitant standing still upon their old Pretences of demanding the Crown and in the second place the Dutchies of Normandy and Guienne yet the one being desirous to return home the others to send them away assoon as possibly they could this Treaty ended upon two chief Conditions besides such as concerned Commerce The one That Lewis should pay to Edward Seventy five thousand Crowns Seventy two thousand says Commines before he went from France the other That the Dolphin who was afterwards Charles the Eighth should marry ELIZABETH eldest Daughter to Edward who was afterwards Wife to Henry the Seventh allowing her for her Maintenance Fifty thousand Crowns a yeer which were for Nine succeeding yeers to be paid her in the City of LONDON at the end whereof the Marriage being to be consummated the married Couple were joyntly to enjoy all the Revenue of the Dutchy of Guienne the annual payment of the abovesaid Fifty thousand Crowns ceasing And that the Peace between the two Kingdoms should be understood to continue during these Nine yeers their friends therein comprehended namely the Dukes of Burgundy and Britanny Many blamed Lewis for these Agreements and not looking into the reasons thereof imputed pusillanimity and cowardise unto him but they did not well understand the businesse Commines says that besides his declared enemies who were the Dukes of Britanny and Burgundy and the Constable he had so many private concealed ones in the body of his Kingdom as without this Agreement he might have suffered losse He meaneth as I believe such Princes and Lords who not approving of the Person of the King would have caused the good o France which Charles said once he wisht her to wit That in stead of One King she might have Six But suppose there were no such dangers there yet remains one reason not spoken of by him which of it self ought to have perswaded him to do what he did The end of War is Victory but all Victories are not equally profitable there is difference between overcoming to preserve our own and overcoming to get
had not any to intercede for him He left behinde him two children born unto him by the Earl of Warwick daughter Edward Earl of Warwicks and Margaret Countesse of Salisbury both of them born under the like unfortunate Constellation for He lost his head in Henry the sevenths time She hers in Henry the eights King Lewis when Charles was dead thought to make himself master of those States believing he could not meet with any obstacle since all the men of War were almost slain in the three Battels of Granson Morat and Nanci neither had he been deceived if he had persisted in his resolution of marrying that Princesse to the Dolphine his son of working upon her Counsellors by gifts promises and additions of Honours and of winning the peoples good-will by feeding them with hopes of being well treated but his thirsting after this Conquest which to him appeared easie diverted him from the means of coming by it lawfully and was the ruine if not of all yet of his most principal designes Abbeville was the first City which fell into his hands but as of right belonging unto him being one of those which were to be surrendered to him after Charles his death Han Bohin S. Quintines and Peron out of the same reason did the like Arras was by agreement delivered up unto him Heâ—…ine Bullein and Doway yeelded themselves All this progresse of affairs appertained to Picardy In Burgundy he employed the Prince of Orange a man of great power in those parts and Monsieur de Cran with a distinct Army who in a few days brought the County and Dutchy to his obedience Neither did he pretend usurpation in this the Dutchy was the Patrimony of the Crown given in Fee-farm to Philip the bold by his father Iohn the second King of France upon condition it should revert again unto the Crown in default of Issue male such Grants not falling according to the French phrase unto the Distaff And he had some pretences to the County though not from the Crown The Infant Princesse seeing her self thus hardly dealt withal all her Embassies Supplications and Submissions nothing availing her she sent a Dispatch into England to shew to Edward what prejudice he suffered by having the King of France so neer him possest of Abbeville Bullein Hedine Arras and other places upon the Sea neer Callice and in the face of England But though in all reason he ought to have assisted her his private interest made him notwithstanding be a Spectator of all those ruines without budging his Counsellors being almost all of them Pensioners to Lewis preferred private interest before all reason of State Edward though sent Ambassadours to mediate that no more harm might be done a very good means certainly before a Prince hath put on a resolution of War but as ridiculous as unprofitable without a mans sword in his hand The hopes of marrying his daughter the Fifty thousand Crowns which were ready to be paid and his chief men being won by Pensions were the obstacles which withstood all good Resolves Lewis received the Ambassadours courteously and was bountiful to them at their going away so sent them away without any answer the which he said he would send by Ambassadours of his own who a good while after were sent with directions to spin out the businesse upon pretences of having no Instructions working by this means his own desired ends and hindering Edward from doing had he been so disposed what he ought to have done and though many free from corruption advised him to the contrary shewing the damage he thereby received without any hopes of advantage for if Lewis had any minde to make the Marriage he would have sent for the Princesse away after the first yeer according to the Treaty sworn at Picquigny divers yeers being now past and she not sent for yet were they not listned unto Any the least obstacle to boot with the defence made by the Infant Princesse would have been sufficient to have made Lewis keep within his own Precincts and if nothing else his unwillingnesse to see the English in France would have slackned his proceedings and though he invited Edward to passe over into Flanders whilst he busied himself elsewhere and seemed to be content that the English might win Flanders and Brahant for themselves he did it for that he was sure by reason of the many strong places that were there they would make but a slowe and costly progresse and when Edward seemed to accept of this invitation if in stead of such places as he should win in Flanders Lewis would deliver unto him those he had won in Picardy namely Bullein no more was heard of the businesse Edward would willingly have assisted the Princesse if she would have married the Earl Rivers brother to his wife and she needing assistance would have married him but the disparity of their conditions would not permit her Counsellors to suffer her so to do so as Lewis found none that crost his Fortunes nor she any that would assist her in her misery which made her conclude the Match with the Archduke Maximilian son to the Emperour Frederick the third not listning to any other that was propounded to her not to that of the Dolphine for that he was but nine yeers old and she twenty or one and twenty and for that she hated his father not to that of Charles Count d'Angoulesme who was afterward father to Francis the first because Lewis would not consent thereunto being jealous of the Princes of the bloods power not to that of the Prince of Cleve because she liked him not Edward had this mean while prodigiously alter'd his nature from being affable and liberal he became austere and a varitious to the great wonder and worse satisfaction of his people The Laws of England grant many things in favour of their Kings as their penal Laws which the Kings themselves make no use of as being too full of rigour He by vertue of those Laws took such penalties as those that were rich fell into by their not punctual observance of them and making no difference neither in respect of Blood Quality or Title he put the Kingdom into a great fright making them believe he would become formidable for having abated the courage of other men by his Brothers death there was not any one that durst contradict him But the greedy heaping up of Money which he used was so much the more monstrous in him by how much it was contrary to the constitution of his nature so as such a change shewed his death to be at hand Ambassadours were frequently sent from England to France and from France to England the former that according to their Obligation the French might send for the betrothed Princesse the others to excuse their delay laying it upon the Wars of Burgundy and the Low-Countreys in the which all the principal men of the Kingdom being employed she could not be sent for in manner becoming the
rather then to live in the miseries they hitherto had done They cal'd upon Alinighty God the King of Kings to inspire him with his light and to continue unto him in his Regall dignity those praise-worthy parts by meanes whereof he deserved to be King though he were not And that though his right needed not any publique Acts of Parliament he being King and heire unto the Crowne without them yet in regard the people might be ignorant of the cause of the deposing the one and assuming the other for this cause and to remove all doubts that might arise the Lords Spirituall and Temporall and Commons assembled in Parliament had in full Parliament pronounced decreed and declared that Richard the third their Soveraigne Lord was whilest hee should live the undoubted King of England and of all that within or without belonged thereunto and after him his heires That the high and mighty Prince Edward his sonne was his heire apparant and after him those who should discend from him This decree being registred among the Acts of Parliament and approved of by King Richard with order to be held authenticall in all the parts thereof made it be understood that the Kings of England have power to doe what they will when they are either loved for their vertues or feared for their force For what concernes love there is no proof in this present case but of feare sufficient feare being the prinium mobile of this businesse Richard having by the assistance of the Duke of Buckingham and their adherent raised a powerfull faction the lawfull King being a Child and prisoner the Tyrant a man of braines wel-spoken and of reputation in armes not likely to undertake such a businesse unlesse certaine to effect it all men doubting themselves since their forces being cut off and those put to death which might have re-united them they were exposed to the violence of so cruell a man as Richard who had given proofe of his cruelty by his detaining the King by his taking the Duke of York from the Sanctuary by his impudence in declaring them to be Bustards and by his shamelesnesse in publishing his mother to be a whore to boote with the death of so many Peeres This feare was that which gave a maske to the flatteries of Parliament and which furnisht it with some colour of pretence drawne from Doctor Shaw's Sermon and the speeches made by the Duke of 〈◊〉 in the City-Hall Richard being thus confirmed and believing to settle his tyranny by resting it upon un-accustomed circumstances hee went into Westminster-hall sate him downe in the Kings Bench where in doubtfull cases the Kings of England had wont antiently to sit and where hee avowed his accepting of the Crowne the which hee exprest in a formall Oration and in a manner so well composed as those who had not knowne him would have thought England had never beene blest with so good a King and to colour with the shew of clemency his innate cruelty hee caused one Fogge who had taken Sancturary and whom he had alwayes mortally hated to be brought before him hee tooke him by the hand in fight of all the people and made professions of loving him now as much as he had formerly hated Him by which act he made a great impression in the simpler sort but those who were better advised knew that this was but a Bait wherewith to catch better fish In his returne to his Palace Hee courteously saluted such as Hee knew loved Him not thinking by this servile flattery to infatuate their mindes and to establish his government Yet for all this he durst not rely upon his present fortune He ascertained His Coronation by unaccustomed forces causing five thousand men to come from the Northerne parts of the Kingdome in whom hee trusted aswell for that they tooke part with the House of Yorke as likewise that living in remote parts they were not acquainted with his actions as were the Londoners who having him alwayes in their eye abhorred Him These Northern men appeared ill clad and worse arm'd which made them be but laught at for t was thought that if He should have occasion to make use of them they would not serve His turne and that t was neither these forces not yet greater but a meere Fatality which had precipitated England into so dire and miserable a subjection The last act of His possessing the Crowne was His Coronation all things thereunto belonging being ready as prepared for His Nephews Coronation Hee went with his Wife and His Sonne to the Tower where the next day Hee created the Lord Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke Thomas Howard Sonne to the same man Hee created Earle of Surrey Hee made William Barckley Earle of Nottingham and the Lord Francis Lovell Viscount and Lord Chamberlaine and Hee made seventeene Knights of the Bath The Archbishop of Yorke the Lord Stanley and the Bishop of Ely had beene prisoners in the Tower ever since the Chamberlaine lost his Head Hee set the first at liberty finding himselfe peaceably possest of the Kingdome otherwise Hee would not have done it for being an honest man hee would never have given his consent to the deposing of the true King Hee freed the second out of feare for His Sonne the Lord Strange was raysing great forces in Lancashire a place wherein Hee had great Power and was mightily followed it behooved him to appease Him but Hee did not set the Bishop of Ely at liberty who was a faithfull servant to King Edward for Hee was certaine Hee would never condescend to his Childrens deprivation nor to the unjust wayes whereby Hee usurped the Kingdome whereof Hee had made tryall in the Councells held in the Tower whilest by oblique meanes He set the businesse on foot The Bishop was of no great birth but having lived a long time in good repute in Oxford hee was taken from thence being but bare Doctor by Henry the sixt and made a Privy-Counsellour Edward knowing his integrity kept him still in that condition and chose Him at His death to be one of his Executors Richard therefore fearing Him would have kept Him still in Prison though Hee set the others at liberty had not the Vniversity of Oxford which Hee did alwayes very much favour interceded for Him so that desirous in part to satisfy the Vniversity Hee was content to take him from the Tower as being too publick a place but that Hee might not have His free liberty Hee committed him to the custody of the Duke of Buckingham who sent Him to a Castle of His in Brecknockshire where they joyntly laid the first ground-worke of Richards ruine Hee together with his Wife was Crowned in great pompe the sixteenth of Iuly his Wife was daughter to the great Earle of Warwicke who had made and unmade the two preceding Kings and Widow to Edward Sonne to Henry the Sixt Prince of Wales to whom she was give in marriage when Edward the Fourths ruine was agreed upon in
to her owne Honour to the safety of her Daughters to the Generosity of her past actions and to her conscience not regarding Oathes when put in balance with the Perswasions of him vvho had alwayes done her mischiefe Being thus abused shee dispatcht away a Messenger to her Son Dorset vvho vvas in France commanding him that he should leave the Earle and come for England telling him that all past injuries vvere forgotten and forgiven and were to be repairâ—…d with Honours and Preferments for that the King desired nothing more then how to give him satisfaction Richard having obtained the First of his three designes having reconciled his Sister in Law and his Neeces being come to the Court where they were by him with great Solemnity received the other Two remained the Second would bee imperfect without the Third and the Third vvas impossible without the Second Hee could not marry his Neece except his VVife were dead upon this therefore hee wholly bent his thoughts Hee considered that by putting her to a Violent death hee might alienate his peoples hearts which hee somewhat gained upon by his hypocriticall proceedings which made them believe he was changed in life and disposition so as a Relapse would prove dangerous to him and make him not to be believed in what for the future he was to counterfeit He lighed upon a meanes never dreamt of any Divell in Hell that Griefe Melancholy and Feare might joyntly worke that effect in her without Scandall which Sword nor Poyson could not doe but with Scandall He forbare her bed nor would he Speake with her not onely denying her his Company but his Sight He began to bewaile his misfortune in that he had a wife that was Barren who would beare him no Children a curse which did so wound his Soule as it would in short time cost him his Life he made knowne this his great sorrow to the Archbishop of Yorke whom he had newly set at liberty being sure he would acquaint his wife with it and hoping it might worke the Effect he desired The Archbishop who was a wise man and very well knew Richards disposition spake hereof with some of his most intimate friends judging the unfortunate Ladies life to be of no long durance The King shortly after made it to be noised abroad that she was Dead to the end her death when it should happen might be the lesse strange mens eares being accustomed thereunto and he made the bruite of her death arrive at her owne eares all this was done in hope that the violence of Griefe would kill her or if not that he might with the lesse Noise make her away who had been so Often thought Dead The Queen who was a Tender Lady and not able to resist so many machinations was hereat much dismayde knowing that Tempests use to follow Thunder especially in so perverse a Climate as that of her Husbands she ran much afflicted to him to know wherein she had so Highly offended him as that he thought her not onely worthy of his Hatred which was apparently seene but of the Punishment which being to befall her the world thought her dead Already His answer was pleasant in words but of sad Sense mingled with Smiles which gave her more cause of Suspition then of Comfort She went backe to her owne lodgings where not many daies after she departed this life whether of Griefe or Poyson it is not certaine those who judge by likelihood thinke the last This Princesse was borne under an unhappy Constellation as well in respect of her Selfe as of those who did any waies appertaine unto her She was daughter to Richard Nevill Earle of Warwicke and Salisbury a Peere of greatest Power and Repute that ever England had her Grand-father was beheaded her Father and her Unkle were slaine in the battell at Barnet her Nephevv Son to her Sister the Dutchesse of Clarence vvas beheaded by Henry the Seventh and her Neece his Sister by Henry the Eighth both her Husbands came to violent ends the First Sonne to Henrys the sixt slaine by this her second Husband and He by others as wee shall shortly see She was in her Life time bereft of the onely sonne she had by him Lastly as for her owne death what ever it was it could not but be happy for Her she being thereby freed from the hands of so cruell a Monster Two of Richards designes being obtained the Third yet remained his marriage with his Neece He began to make love unto her but it was not love that troubled him though he would have it so believed hee was troubled with thoughts of another nature To see so many of the prime Nobility fled into France to the Earle of Richmond to see himselfe so nauseous to his People as they were ready to vomit him out and that the Conspiracy Discovered but not Extinct had made the Conspirators the more wary these were the businesses which excluded his feyned love love being fed by Idlenesse Delights and want of other affaires whereon to imploy ones thoughts He was jealous of none more then the Lord Stanley father in law to the Earle his brother Sir William Stanley Gilbert Talbot and hundreds of others did not so much trouble him as did He alone insomuch as this Lord Stanley being desirous to returne to his Countrey-house under pretence of some domesticall affaires but in effect that hee might be ready at the arrivall of his sonne in Law whom he daily expected he would not suffer himto goe unlesse hee would leave his Eldest sonne George Stanley in Court reputing him a sufficient hostage for his Fathers loyalty When he understood of Blunts rebellion how that the Earle of Oxford had escaped out of prison and how that Both of them having betaken themselves to the Earle of Richmond they had delivered up unto him the Castle of Hammes hee gave order to have it besieged by the garrison of Calais and Richmond sent the Earle of Oxford with a great many Souldiers to raise the siege who having encamped himselfe not farre from the Besiegers passed Thomas Brandon with Thirty commanded men into the Town which so encouraged the Besieged as that the Enemy being shot at at the same time from the Town from the Castle and from Oxfords campe offered a Blanke paper into which they might enter what Conditions they pleased so as they would surrender up the place The Earle of Oxford who considered that the possession of Hammes was not of any consequence to the getting of the Kingdome which they were in pursuit of and that it was succoured onely out of a desire to save the Garrison and Iames Blunts wife together with their Goods willingly surrendred up the place taking from thence the Men Munition Victuals Cannon and all that was there of any value which he brought all safe to Baâ—…is Richard was so puft up with this appearance of victory as he believed that to be true which was falsely informed him That he Earle of Richmond
It was to be believed that their adversary Outwardly assailed by Their forces and Inwardly by his Owne faults must needs fall since Gods judgements the Longer they are in comming they fall the Heavier the weight of Heavens scourge being according to the orders of Divine justice inevitable It was not to be endured that to the excesse of so many enormities Incest should be added the Onely sinne remaining for him to have runne through the whole Catalogue of wickednesse That he pretended to marry his Neece the Princesse Elizabeth to honest by some colourable Title his unlawfull possession of the Crowne the which being due to Him as onely true Heire and therewithall the said Princesse who was promised to him in marriage 't would be great errour in Them to permit either the One or the Other That since God had freed him from so many Treacheries beene gracious to him in suffering him quietly to passe the Seas to be peacefully received in England and brought to confront His and the Common Enemy hee would not be now wanting to worke the confusion of that Enemy through Their valour since hee makes use of Good men to punish the Wicked Their rewards were to be Great all goods Confiscable should speedily be distributed by Him who was to be Judge of each mans valour and desert They ought not to be terrified at their owne Small numbers and the Many of the Enemy for as divine Justice was the first argument of Victory so those people which they saw were led on by the Lord Stanley were all for Them as likewise were many Others who now appearing under the Enemies Colours would in the heate of the battell shew themselves Friends For Himselfe hee promised all that could be expected from a Souldier and Commander He desired them onely to Imitate Him in what belonged to the Souldier that whilst hee fought They should fight and when Hee should forbeare to fight that then they should Forsake him The summe of all his considerations and reasons were That as the Victory consisted in their Valour so if they should be Failing to themselves were to fall under the power of an Enemy who not being to be parallel'd for Cruelty 't was better for them to Die Honourably with Sword in Hand then Ignominiously to Languish under a Tyrant that had not forborne his owne Nephews This being said vvith a Confident heart and vvith Cheerefull countenance he gave on upon the Enemy and vvas as cheerefully follovved by his men Richard fared otherwise no Jollity was observed in his march nor yet willingnesse save in such whose fortunes depended upon His all the rest were wavering and divided into Three severall opinions some thought to side with the Earle some with him of the two who should Overcome and some neither with the One nor the Other but to be meere Lookers-on Richard being now King found like loyality in his subjects as whilest He was a subject he used to the King his Nephew There stood between the two Armies a piece of marish ground with some causey waies that had beene made for the conveniency of Passengers and though the season it being the 22 of August had hardened it yet the Earle knowing the situation thereof to be for his purpose to secure his small number on that side he hastened to be first Master thereof and having it on his right hand hee wonne the Sunne which was in face of the Enemy who advancing the fight beganne The Earle of Oxford being himselfe so farre advanced that hee was in danger to be cut off commanded his men not to stirre Ten foote from their Colours whereupon They forbearing to fight that they might close together the Kings Vantguard did the like being desirous either Not to fight or that the victory might be theirs against whom they were Enforced to fight But Oxford being returned to his charge returned to Handy blowes At the joyning together of the two Armies their severall inclinations were quickly seene those of the Kings side that Fought fought Faintly and those who fought Not withdrew themselves and forsooke the Campe. The King had commanded those he most relied on to have a care that businesses might be carried without Disorder and that they should advertise him of any Danger that should appeare These seeing how some were Negligent and how other some withdrew themselves advised him to save himselfe judging that hee was betrayed But Divine Justice would not suffer him to listen to such advice no not when Victory appearing evidently on the Adversaries part they presented him with a Fleet horse whereon to escape the which hee would not do saying That that day was to terminate either the Warre or his Life Understanding afterwards that the Earle was not farre from him guarded but with a few Gens de Armes hee spur'd on towards him and knowing him by some markes hee ranne at him with his Lance in Rest the Earle was not displeased with the encounter judging it the true way to decide their controversy but he could not meet him hand to hand being thwarted by some of his owne men They gave against the Standard slew Sir William Brandon the Standard bearer and advancing forwards Sir Iohn Cheiney stopt his passage whom hee bare to the ground though hee were a Gentleman of much strength and valour The Earle with his Sword in hand stopped his fury at the very instant when the Lord Stanley investing the Kings squadrons afforded occasion to such as had a minde thereunto to run-away the which when Richard perceived hee left the Earle and thrust himselfe into the thickest of the fight either to reunite his owne men or die the sooner the later of which befell him for fighting valiantly he fell with his Sword in hand all besmear'd with blood All things made for victory on the Earles behalfe to counterpoise the smalnesse of his numbers in himselfe Prudence Diligence and Valour in those that sided with him Despaire of safety if they should lose the day and the Regaining of their Goods Countrie and Honours if they should Overcome But all this was not likely to have sufficed for the Kings desperate valour who encouraging by his example kept his men in their duties had brought the enemy in the two houres space which the battell endured to such a passe as being but few and out of breath they began to give back whereupon if the Lord Stanley who kept himselfe to decide the day had not come in to succour they were likely all of them to be lost We have hitherto spoken ill of Richard though not so ill as he deserved yet now wee must say That though he lived ill he dyed well according to the esteeme of humane generosity His end bore with it heroicall effects Wisdome and Fortitude were two lights which if they did not illuminate the actions of his past Life they did illustrate his present Death When he saw himselfe abandoned by all that those who yet stayd by him served against
So as the legal Right being in Elizabeth according to Natural Descent and in Him according to Election and it being sufficient according to the laws of Nature and of the Kingdom that the right be in any one of them it matters not in which since either of them having it there is none that suffers wrong thereby 'T is a wonder notwithstanding that it could so much as fall into his imagination to pretend thereunto before this Marriage and that Edward and Richard should without any cause be afraid of him but the reason is because as Head of the Faction he might be troublesom to them For though Henry the Sixth and the Prince his son were extinguished they being the last of the House of Lancaster yet was not that Party or Faction extinguished which could not be revived again save under his conduct who had the neerest Relation thereunto For this it was that the last Duke of Buckingham not calling Henry to minde before his meeting with his mother thought he himself had reason to pretend thereunto In such a case the right lawful title of King imports not so much as the lawful Title to be Head of a Party the first is communicable by Fortune Force or favour of Parliament the other onely by Descent for upon such occasions Law is not sought after but a Pretence To Pretend is that which is desired and which sufficeth And this it was that moved the two Brothers to sollicite to get him into their Tuition from the Duke of Britanny for as for any thing else they had no reason to fear him The Lancastrian Faction had never been likely to have been revived had not Richard been a Tyrant for Edward through his Affability had grounded such an affection of the People towards the House of York as neither would Richard's wickednesse nor Henry's goodnesse have been able to have rooted it out nay Henry would have had none at all to have sided with him though against a man so much abhorred had it not been for his promise to marry Elizabeth the Heir of the House and Kingdom The troubles which afterwards befel him sprung from hence for he always shewed himself but luke-warm in his affections towards his wife and an irreconcileable enemy to her House insomuch as having gotten the Victory and slain his Enemy he grew obstinate in his will not to be King but by his Own Title he deferred his Marriage and Her Coronation till such time as being crowned Himself and established by Parliament he had onely accepted of the Title of Lancaster as the First and Chiefest Fundamental and of the other two Conquest and Marriage but as Accidental or as Adjuncts Nor ought this to be imputed to him as a Fault since it was not caused by any Hatred he bare to the House of York but out of the Love he bare unto Himself and through a cautelous Foresight For a noise being rumour'd that the Duke of York was alive preserved from death by those who had the charge to kill him his claim by his Wife would have failed him if her Brother had been alive who could not have been excluded but by the litigious Title of Lancaster And suppose this News were false there remained yet Other doubts for if she should die without children the bare Title of Marriage would not make good the Crown unto Him which was to fall upon her Sisters And if she should die leaving children by him behinde her the Crown would fall upon Them so as many inconveniences might have happened to him thereby For suppose that his Chrildren and the Parliament should both of them have been contented he should have continued in the Government there is a great Difference betwixt reigning by vertue of Birth and Law whereby he was not obliged to any and the doing of the like by vertue of Another's Consent which obliged him to Every one In the first he was Free and Independent in the second of Courtesie and Dependent To make use of his Title of Conquest was Dangerous and which might alienate even those that sided with him for thereby he had authority to take what he would from whom he would to make what Conditions he pleased to make Laws at his pleasure to disannul Laws already made when he liked and to dispose of men not as a King of Subjects but as a Lord of Slaves And though the Title of Lancaster were condemned by Parliament as Usurped and Unjust and that he himself was called unto the Crown not by vertue of his Own Title but that by marrying with the Princesse Elizabeth the true Queen and Heir to the House of York all those Disputes might be ended yet moved by the abovesaid Considerations and not valuing the inconveniences that might arise he declared himself King by vertue of his Birth not naming the Princesse Elizabeth in any thing as willing to run whatsoever danger rather then to be King by his Wives Courtesie while she should Live by the Good-will of his Children if she should Die and by the Permission of Parliament if he should have no Issue by her He began his Reign the Two and twentieth day of August 1485 at the same time that Richard ended his from whom he did very much differ in Conditions They were both Constant the one in Wickednesse the other in Worth insomuch as had he not had too great a desire to encrease his Treasure he would hardly be out-done by whatsoever praise-deserving Prince he was deservedly praised for his Wisedom and Valour The Lord Chancellor Bacon who hath written his Life calls him England's Solomon not so much in that he brought Peace thereunto as that being Wise like Solomon he was like Him very Grievous and Burdensome to his People never wanting some invention or other to draw Moneys from them The Princesse Elizabeth and Edward Plantaginet Earl of Warwick son to the Duke of Clarence were in Sherifhutton-Castle in York-shire where they were both kept by Richard's command King Henry commanded that the Princesse should be brought up to London to the Queen her Mother whither she went attended on by Lords and Ladies But the Earl of Warwick he gave order that the keeper of the Castle should deliver him unto the custodie of Sir Robert Willoughby to be by him brought prisoner to the Tower for though he were very Young yet was he not a person fit to enjoy his Liberty in such litigious times For if being a Prisoner there wanted not some who feigned themselves to be Him taking his Personage upon them what would have been done had he had his Liberty Henry's resolution therefore in this point did not proceed from a violence of Will or weaknesse of Judgement as is the opinion of some Writers but from exact Wisdom chusing of two evils the Lesser and least Dangerous He went from Leicester towards London without any ostentation of Victory or Conquest his Journey was peaceful all Military insolencies were forbidden and forborn he
the Remainder which was much out of his Own moneys to the end the Hostages might return for England as they did He forgot not the services done to him by Iohn Morton Bishop of Ely and Richard Fox Bishop of Exceter for which he made them both of his Privie-Councel and gave unto Morton the Archbishoprick of Canterbury which fell void by the death of Cardinal Bourchier he made Fox Lord Privie-Sea promoting him from the Bishoprick of Exceter to that of Bath and Wells from thence to Durham and from thence to Winchester the richest of All the rest Having now no impediment to hinder the performance of his promise he married the Princesse Elizabeth to the peoples so great joy as he was not much therewithal pleased ror he never had any great inclination to the Match his inveterate enmity to her Family prevailed more with him then did the Goodnesse Fruitfulnesse and Beauty of so worthy a Wife Soon after Henry's coming to the Crown England was afflicted with a disease not known in former times so as the remedies not being known many perished of it of a Hundred scarcely One escaped till experience taught the Way how to cure it Men were taken with a deadly Sweat with Pains in the Head and Burnings in the Stomack which rendred them dry and desirous of Cold they were by the one and the other of them dispatcht in Four and twenty hours for casting off their clothes and drinking cold Beer as it came from the Cellar they died irrecoverably But some few relapsing twice or thrice into this Maladie it was found that taking Cold and not drinking Warm drink were the causes which made it mortal The Cure then that was found for it was To endure the Heat Four and twenty hours in such manner as the Sweat was neither Irritated nor kept Back and to drink Warm drink a little at a time rather to Allay then to Extinguish thirst This Sicknesse began in the midst of September and continued all October it hindred not the solemnity of the Coronation it begot no Swelling nor Sores and became curable if the remedies were Timely applied neither was it Contagious but the Fever which did accompany it was Pestilential It was judged to proceed from a Malignant vapour which stuffing up the Vital spirits was wrestled with by nature to drive it out by Sweat An Author of good quality saith it could not be called Epidemical though it so generally spred it self and that if sprung from a certain malignity of the Air occasioned by the Unseasonablenesse of the weather But Fernelius who wrote of it at the intreaty of an English Ambassadour calleth it Epidemical Those that esteemed it a Prodigie would have it to foreboad a Hard and Troublesome Reign But Virgil's opinion is not to be rejected That the King should be troubled even till the Last day of his Life since from the beginning to the end he Never had any quiet A Divination which was not likely to prove false being made After the Event nor did the Other which was made Before it All things having succeeded according to his wish Henry thought now he should meet with no more oppositions He was King by his Own Title in his Own Right he had married the Princesse and by his General Pardon and Restitution of Goods he had reconciled such as were his Profest Enemies yet the Northern people bearing still a love to the House of York and to the late Richard he thought it requisite for him to go into those parts hoping by his Presence to cure their infatuated imaginations He kept his Easter at Lincoln whither he was hardly come when he understood how the Lord Lovel and the Two Staffords brothers Humphrey and Thomas had forsaken Sanctuary it not being known whither they were gone but assoon as he was come to York he understood that the Lord Lovel was not far from thence with good store of men about him and that the Staffords having raised Forces in Worcester-shire were marched towards York to assault him This second information though it did a lit tle trouble him yet he took it to be but the remainder of Richard's yet panting spirits but he was more confused to think that he was amongst a people that did not affect him that sided with the House of York and of whom without danger he could not make use Amidst these difficulties he muster'd out of those that followed him and such as had relation to them Three thousand fighting men on whom he might affie which being sufficiently ill armed he gave in charge to the Duke of Bedford giving him for his Vant-guard a General Pardon which like Cannon-shot might ruine the Enemy as it did For the Duke being come in sight of him and the Heralds having published the Pardon he was therewith so stricken as doubting not onely to be Abandoned but to be yeelded up Prisoner he fled the same night towards Lancaster and from thence into Flanders to the Dutchesse Dowager of Burgundy whilst the rest laying down their Arms yeelded themselves to the Duke Whereupon they that were with the Staffords their hopes being lost disperst themselves into sundry places and the two brothers got into the Sanctuary at Colnham neer Abington where they found not the safety they imagined for the priviledge thereof not extending to save Traytors they were taken from thence Humphrey was executed and Thomas was pardoned for that as the Younger brother he was enforced to obey the Elder The King having quieted this Rebellion and reduced these Northern people to his Obedience returned to London The Queen in September brought him a Son who lived though born in the Eighth Month contrary to the rule of Common Observation it may be there was some Errour in the Calculation for it is more likely that Women may be deceived in the time of their Conception and in the Counting of their Months then that Hippocrates should be deceived in his Principles He named him Arthur in memory of the ancient Britons from whom he descended Wales as hath been said not being any part of the Angli-Saxones which possessed all the Rest of the Kingdom but of the Original people of the Island the residue of the Britons which saved themselves by fleeing into those Provinces and from thence came the First so famous Arthur who really and without any manner of Fable or Romanza was a very valiant Prince so as Henry to revive his memory called his Son after His name There lived at this time in Oxford one Richard Simond a Priest indifferently well educated but of mean birth and who abounding with strange ambitious fancies durst do that which another could never have dared to do This man took upon him to bring up a yong Boy of so Sweet and Ingenuous a Countenance as one would not have thought him to be a Baker's Son as he was his name was Lambert Symnel There were then Two rumours noised every where and which were spread abroad by such
Injustice and together with his Life his Memory would have been Lost whereas by Pardoning him he gave life to a testimony of his Own Clemency and Others Wickednesse and instructed the People upon other occasions The being a Priest saved Simond though worthy of whatsoever punishment the King was pleased to afford him Penitence and Pennance by giving him leave during his Life to bewail his sin in Prison There is a great difference between Virgil's calculation of this Battel and that of Other Writers he affirms it to have happened in the yeer 1489 the rest in the yeer 1487 on the Sixteenth of Iune on a Saturday the day which was observed to be happie and propitious to the King I follow the Later The King went not from the Camp till he had given humble thanks to God for the Victory the which he did likewise three days together at Lincoln with Processions and other religious duties and he sent his Standard to our Ladies Church in Walsingham whither he had vowed it He caused some of those that were taken to be put to death doing the like in York-shire where diligent search was made after the Rebels and since it would have been a kinde of Cruelty to have punished so Many for One fault he was contented to commute the Blood of their Veins for the Blood of their Purses imposing great Pecuniary punishments upon them wherewith both He and They were satisfi'd He went to Newcastle from whence he sent Ambassadours to the King of Scotland to invite him either to a Treaty of Peace or to a longer Truce His being but newly setled in his kingdom and the Inveteratenesse of the Faction counselled him to be at quiet with his Neighbours especially with Scotland for these two kingdoms being almost Naturally given to be Enemies they did much harm one to another by fomenting Rebels and nourishing of Seditions Yet was this peace more requisite for King Iames then for Him For being a friend to men of Mean condition and an enemy to the Nobility he never wanted cause of Fear so as it behoved him to have Peace with England that he might punish the Contumacious and revenge himself upon his enemies He therefore courteously received the Ambassadours letting them know there was nothing which he in his heart more desired then that which they came for but that there would be great difficulty to make the Parliament condescend thereunto for that there was an ancient Law which did inhibite Peace lest the people growing carelesse through Idlenesse and losing their natural vigour which was conservable by the Use of Arms might become Lazie to the prejudice of the State that therefore they must content themselves with a Truce for Six or Seven yeers which being obtained they might Renew from time to time without much difficulty for what concern'd Himself King Henry might assure himself he would Always be his friend he intreated them howsoever to keep secret his free Communication with them otherwise they would ruine the businesse for nothing would be granted which should be known they had desired of him Henry was contented with a Truce of Seven yeers which being obtained he returned to London where being taught by the last events that his hatred to the House of York had been the cause of all the disorders that had ensued he prepared for the Coronation of his Wife which was effected the Five and twentieth of November which was in the Third yeer of his Reign and almost Two yeers after he had married her 'T was generally believed this resolution proceeded from Any thing else rather then from Good-will the affections wherewith we are born being as hard to be concealed as to be laid aside Neither is it to be marvelled at if Henry born during the time of Hatred and Civil wars wherein he had lost his estate and been kept Prisoner till he was Ten yeers old carried Exile into Britanny demanded from thence by Edward and Richard granted and sold to the former to the Second sold but not granted and saved as it were by miracle from the hands of Both of them it is no marvel I say if the Remembrance of these things did confirm him in the above-said hatred and that that Hatred was converted to his very Nature and Blood against the Blood of those who had laid traps to Ensnare and to Destroy him But neither did his memory fail him in what concern'd Good Turns for the cloud of Dangers and Suspitions being blown over he set the Marquesse Dorset at liberty and that he might know his imprisonment had proceeded from the Jealousies of the Times and not from any Evil he had Done him he suffered not those Ceremonies to be used to Him which usually are to such as are imprison'd for any fault His affairs being thus quieted he dispatched away an Ambassadour to Pope Innocent the Eighth to give him advertisement thereof and to thank him for having honoured his Maariage with the assistance of his Nuntio offering Himself and his Kingdom to be upon all occasions at his Service for which the Pope by way of correspondency gratified him by Moderating the Priviledges of Sanctuaries and other Priviledg'd places and by sending him a Bull which was welcome and advantageous to him for thereby Traytors became lesse bold We have hitherto spoken of the affairs Within the kingdom we must now passe on to External businesses to the which the King could not Before attend being busied about Home-affairs which more concerned him The designes of Lewis the Eleventh King of France father to Charles the Eighth who at this time reigned were to establish himself within the limits of his own Kingdom and such bounds as confin'd upon his kingdom by readjoyning unto it whatsoever at sundry times had been dismembred from it either by Appennages or Otherwise and to beat down the Authority of Princes and great Lords that hindered him in his designe which was to become Absolute to bring this to effect it was necessary for him to collogue with England which was the onely place able to disturb him and prodigally to present it whereby having laid it asleep as he desired he reunited to the Crown the Dukedoms of Burgundy and Anjou the Counties of Bar and of Provence together with all the best places of Piccardy He intended to do the like to the Dukedom of Britanny but not effecting it he left the care thereof to his son Charles who though very Young did fully bring it to passe For Peter de Landois a proud and insolent Officer of the Duke of Britanny having incens'd the Nobility of the Dutchy and called in Lewis Duke of Orleans to his aid by making Anne the Eldest daughter and Heir to that State be promised to him in Marriage by her Father the Barons had recourse unto Charles who being entred with Four several Armies into Four several parts of their Countrey made them too late perceive that they had not call'd him in to Assist them but to
as had their Husbands for if they were endowed with Absolute Soveraignty and Dominion they might wage War put the State into Combustion and utterly lose it but having learn'd that she had great power in the Council and that the Archduke could do no otherwise whilst the world would believe that Perkin was protected in Despite of Him he recalled the English Merchants from Flanders and banisht the Flanders Merchants out of England and transported the Staple of Cloth and Wooll from Antwerp to Callis the which though it were to the great losse of the People and that Philip knew they would exclaim against it yet did not he forbear doing the like by driving the English out of his Dominions The King moreover upon advertisements from Clifford imprisoned the Lord Fitz-water Sir Simon Montfort and Sir Thomas Thwaites William d'Aubeny Robert Ratcliff Thomas Cressenor Thomas Astwood William Worseley Dean of Pauls and certain Friers amongst which two Dominicans he would have shut up More but the scandal would have been too great Montfort Ratcliff and d'Aubeny were convinc'd of High Treason and beheaded the Lord Fitz-water being sent prisoner to Callis not in despair of Life by his endeavouring to escape lost both his hopes and life the rest were pardoned The King had created his second son Henry Duke of York in Westminster where as is usual at such Solemnities divers Knights of the Bath were made but when he heard that Clifford was landed in England he withdrew himself to the Tower that he might hear him There to the end that if he should accuse any of extraordinary quality they might be imprisoned without any great noise Clifford being admitted to his presence threw himself at his feet and begg'd his pardon the which being formerly granted he again confirmed unto him and being commanded to speak if he had any more to say concerning the Conspiracy he named the Lord Chamberlain Sir William Stanley at whose name all the standers by were startled it not being likely that a man of his quality rich the Favorite neerest to the King and the chief instrument of his Assumption to the Crown should be a Traitour whereupon being advised to think Better what he said he without Haesitation or Altering his Colour accused him as Before Stanley was shut up in his Chamber and was the next day examined by the Council he denied some few Circumstances but confess'd the Fault affying his Former actions for which he presumed the King would pardon him but he was deceived Deserts and Mis-deserts weigh not alike when they are of a like Excesse though he had Put the Crown upon his head by negotiating how to take it Away again he nullified his Former deserts his Repenting for the Service done cancell'd the Obligation the which though it were very great was in some sort rewarded Recompence cannot be given for a Kingdom by conferring Another Kingdom to the Donour or by resigning over to him the Same the Inequality of the Persons equals the Disparity of the good turn the Riches and Honour he received from Henry were equivalent to the Crown which Henry received from Him if it may be Formally said that he did receive it from him the one was Born for It the other for Meaner things Yet was Henry in great doubt with himself whether he should put him to death or no the love and reverence which he bare to his Father-in-law pleaded for Clemency Example and the Condition of the Times put in for Severity but if it be true which some Authors write his Riches bore down the balance he being esteemed one of the greatest money'd men in England Neither were men deceived in this their opinion for in his Castle of Holt were found Fourty thousand Marks in ready money his Jewels and Moveables not therein comprehended and in Revenues and Pensions he had Three thousand pounds a yeer a considerable sum in those days Whereupon after having deferr'd this businesse some Six weeks to the end that his Brother and the People might have time to Examine it he was condemn'd to die and lost his head His execution afforded matter of diversity of discourse those that were not of the Court who were ignorant of the Secrets of Government and made their conjectures upon Circumstances and doubtful Relations esteemed the case if not wholly void of Fault at least not worthy of the Highest punishment a belief which was occasioned by reason of a Rumour that was spread abroad That in his discourse with Clifford concerning Perkin he should say unto him That if he should for certain know he were the Duke of York son to Edward the Fourth he would not take up Arms against him A manner of Speech which though it did not Openly declare any ill-will to the King's Person yet such was it as did not sound well in His mouth his Example being sufficient to alter the whole Kingdom and the words not admitting of any other interpretation then his Opinion of Henry's unjust title to the Crown which derogated from the Pretences of the House of Lancaster and from the Authority of Parliament The reason which alienated him from the King is said to be That he desiring the King to make him Earl of Chester a Title and County which the Kings of England do for the most part give to the Princes of Wales their first-born Sons the King did not onely Deny his request but was Offended with him for it thinking him now arrived to those pretences which did exceed the condition of a Subject after he had rewarded his services with equivalent rewards having made him Privy Counsellour Lord Chamberlain given him daily whatsoever he demanded assigned Pensions to him and in the day of Battel wherein Richard was slain seemed not to take notice that he appropriated unto Himself the Prey and Booty of the whole Camp of which He himself stood in Need being but a New King permitting all things to him to the end that when he was grown Rich he might satisfie his own thirst of having This man's death put all the Court in a Quandary one man durst not trust another each one feared lest all his friends might prove Cliffords Yet such was the spirit of Back-biting that they made use of pen and paper to utter what for fear of danger they durst not do with their tongues Libels were written against some of the Council and against the King himself the authors whereof could not so well conceal themselves but that Five of them miscarried paying for their Errour with the losse of life Perkin's party this mean while decreased no man durst so much as think any more of him and they were but very few that tarried with him in Flanders amongst which Clifford's companion was the chiefest who notwithstanding afterwards alter'd his opinion and together with his Pardon got leave to return home But the death of the Conspirators and the dissipation of the Complices were not sufficient to make Henry rest in quiet unlesse
the Nation nor the Peoples Tranquillity had sold the Kingdoms best friends for ready money made dishonourable peace and not only oppressed the subject but unjustly put to death the Lord Chamberlain Stanley and divers others who were likely to have withstood his oppressions Ambition had moved Richard to tyrannie Henry Avarice Ambition had made use of cruell means Avarice not only of Cruell but Base extortive means his Cruelty was witnessed by the death of so many and by the imprisonment of the Earl of Warwick Son to the Duke of Clarence his Basenesse and Extortion by such extraordinary grievances Tenths Subsidies Taxes and Impositions under the name of Benevolences and by the wars and peace hee made only that he might heap up treasure and because his unjust possession of the Crowne made him live in perpetuall fear and suspicion not only of Men but even of Women hee had married Ladies of the blood Royall to people of mean condition amongst which a sister of Him the Duke of Yorke and a sister of his Cosin the above-mentioned Earl of Warwick that hee might have the lesse reason to fear so that as hee now came to free them from violence by such forces as God should assist him withall so by his plenary Regall authority hee did at that present free them from all Grievances by Revoking and abolishing in perpetuity All that had hetherto been imposed upon them contrary to all Law and Custom and to the end that the good will of his subjects might not be prejudiced by the Law for having illegally obeyed the Tyrant he granted to them a Generall Pardon for all their transgressions upon condition they would submit themselves to Him and acknowledge him for their King the which they that should be the Forwardest to do should be the First that should enjoy the Maidenhead of his Regall favours that he would maintain all that his Ancestors more particularly his Father Edward of glorious memory had sworn unto which was the Preservation of their Priviledges and Liberty the Franchise of the Clergy Nobility and People He promised a Thousand pound in ready money and Five Marks a yeare of Inheritance for ever whosoever should take or kill Henry he declared that the King of Scotlands assisting of him was not done out of any Bargain or Promise made Prejudiciall to the Kingdom of England but out of the near love to Justice a vertue wherein he excelled and that when he should have put him in a condition or posture that he might be able to defend himself by the forces of his own English subjects he would return to Scotland pretending to nothing else but the Honour of having Raised Him up This Declaration proved like seed sown on the sands whereupon King Iames after he had long in vain expected some Commotion be took himself to plunder and destroy with as little mercy as the Scots had wont to doe in former times and Perkin who till now had plaid his part extreamly well failed in This shewing too much Affection therein For having desired the King not to suffer his men contrary to the Laws of Arms to commit such out-rages for that no purchase whatsoever could be acceptable to him which was got with the Blood and Ruin of his own subjects the King who either had before informed himself of his being or else began to suspect it by this his so Affected and Impertinent request answered him smiling That he took too much care of what did not at all belong unto him and that to endeavour the preservation of an Enemies countrey was the most that could be done by a Perfect Christian. Having enriched his souldiers he returned back knowing that great forces were coming down upon him and that it would be dangerous for him to stay till they came finding himself encumbred by that great booty he took along with him Merchants were much troubled at the breach of Commerce between England and Flanders insomuch as meeting with a fit occasion they began to treate thereof with their severall Princes since that the reducing it to the former condition would make for the advantage of Both sides and therefore was to be desired by Both by the Arch-duke for being informed that Perkin the cause of the disorder was a Cheater he should have wronged his Reputation in favouring him any longer and have much injured his Subjects and Himself by the evill that might there hence have resulted by Henry for not valuing now Perkin any more the breach of correspondence with Burgundy was not only prejudiciall to Private men but even to Himselfe since that thereby his Customes a principall arrow in the quiver of Princes were diminished notwithstanding though he did desire it he would not seem to doe so but appeare to be drawn by the instance of others Commissioners were sent from both sides who renewed their friendship and reestablished the commerce in a better way then formerly and to the articles touching this busines and the Freedom of Fishing was added an Inhibition of either side to entertain the Rebels of one another in which article the Lands belonging to the Dutchesse Margaret were by Name inserted to the end that such as did adhere to Perkin might not be shelter'd there The affront offered by the King of Scotland stuck yet in Henrie's stomack which was not to be revenged but by war war was not to be made without money nor was money to be had without a Parliament wherefore he called a Parliament and therein acquainted them with the Losses he had suffer'd by the King of Scots in Northumberland who having no cause of enmity with Him had taken upon him for a Pretence to protect Perkin though he knew him to be an Impostour how the injury was aggravated by the Affront for finding that countrey unarmed and void of defence after having ruin'd and burnt up the countrey he had safely retired himselfe laden with booty into Scotland This busines was judged worthy of the Kings consideration such injuries not being without shame to be put up wherefore the Parliament decreed unto him good store of money to be raised according to the usuall wont which being paid in all parts else was only deny'd to be paid in Cornewall the Inhabitants thereof thought this an unjust exaction and that the Scotish Commotion was so farre from Them as they were not thereby to be obliged as were the countries thereby detrimented asif when the Head akes the Legs and Feet be not concern'd but may put over the execution of their duties to the Arms and Neck as neerer thereunto To make good this mutiny two mutinous heads appeared the one a Farrier by his trade the other an Atturney each of which had their ends Michael Ioseph the Black-smith was moved by Ambition beleeving such a seditious action would adde luster unto him and that his clownish loquacity would procure him the first place amongst the Countrey people Thomas Flammock the Atturney having gotten credit by his profession had so